people secondly it is a signe they are now no more carnall persons for if they were of the world the World would not thus hate his owne thirdly their prayses are with the Saints and as now they taste of the cup of their affliction so they shall reape the incomparable priuiledges of their communion A Question in the second place may be propounded and that is how their Faith can be heard of seeing it is an inward Grace how it can so outwardly be knowne Ans. Faith in it selfe hidden and secret doth in people conuerted make it selfe knowne by certaine demonstratiue effects of it as by Confession in time of persecution when the defence of the truth in any part of it is required by constant Profession notwithstanding the scornes and disgraces of the World by Victory ouer the World when men retire themselues and will not liue by example contemne all earthly vanities and vse the world as if they vsed it not by their loue to the word of God more then their appoynted food by the reformation of their owne liues by the exercise of Faith in their callings not hasting to vse ill and vnlawfull meanes not sacrificing to their owne nets and lastly by their loue to Gods people Seeing Grace and Fame are companions wee may learne that the surest way to get a good name is to get Grace for then their names are written in Heauen they are knowne of Angels they are imprinted in the hearts of Gods people A good man honoureth them that feare God And Dauid saith They are the onely excellent ones and all his delight is in them And of the same minde is Salomon euen of the poore Childe of God Prou. 19.1 Yea they haue a name in the very conscience of wicked men yea their very enemies which appeares in this that they spend more thoughts about them then the greatest Potentate and would gladly dye their death yea a faithfull man is honoured when hee seemes contemned And on the other side a wicked man is euer at the greatest in his owne eyes and is not able to conceiue that they that so much depend vpon him and crouch to him should contemne him as certainely they doe for euery sinfull person is a shamefull and vile person Yea so soueraigne and sure a meanes is Grace for the attayning of a good name that it causeth the staines and blemishes of former infamous sinnes to be blotted out When God takes away sinne in the Soule hee will take away rebuke from the name And this God that hath the hearts of all men in his hands workes both wonderfully and secretly Who doth not honour Dauid Peter Magdalene and Paul notwithstanding their great sinnes and faults The last thing here to be inquired after is whether it be not Vaine-glory to seeke fame and estimation and to be heard of amongst men Ans. It is not simply a sinne to seeke an honest report amongst men let them contemne their names that meane to be allowed to liue in presumptuous sinne A good name is better them riches And Christ commandeth that our light should shine that men might see our good workes And the Apostle wils them to hold for the light of the word of truth in the middest of a crooked and froward generation But glory is then vaine first when it is sought in vaine things secondly when men seeke praise for the shew of that that is not thirdly when they make it the chiefe end of their actions fourthly when it makes men proud and vicious otherwise it is an honest ioy that comes of a good name and a reason to beare many crosses in other things patiently where men may support themselues with this comfort of a good Name And of your Loue to all Saints HItherto of Faith by which wee embrace CHRIST the head Now it remaines that I entreate of Loue by which we embrace the SAINTS the members By the one wee are ioyned to Christ by the other to the members of Christ. Loue is either in God or in man In God it is an Attribute in man an Affection or a quality in the affection Loue in man is eyther a vice or a grace It is a vice when it is set vpon a wrong obiect or is disordered and that three wayes first when wee loue things vnlawfull as Sinne secondly when wee loue things lawfull but too much as the World thirdly when Loue is turned into Lust and so is the mother of Fornication Adultery Incest and such like All loue is a grace for I omit bare naturall affections It is onely in the Saints and so they loue first God and Christ as the fountaines of all Naturall and Supernaturall blessings secondly they loue the meanes of communion with God and Christ and thus they loue the word of God Psalme 1.2 and thus they loue the second appearing of Christ. 2 Tim. 4.8 thirdly they loue man and so their loue is eyther to all men to their enemies or to the Saints Of this last heere Concerning this loue to Gods children if the coherence and the generall consideration of the words be obserued seauen things may be noted first that the loue to Gods children is a grace supernaturall as well as faith Heereby we know that we are translated from death to life because wee loue the brethren And againe Let vs loue one another for loue commeth of God and euery one that loueth is borne of God Hence it is called The loue that God hath in vs. Yea it is deriued from that pretious loue wherewith God loued Christ. Secondly we must first be ioyned to Christ by faith before wee can get any sanctified affection to man all humane affections in carnall men want their true comfort profit and constancie because they are not seasoned by faith in God til a man doe labor for his own reconciliation with God he can neuer get a sound affection to Gods children nor reape the heauenly priuiledges of communion with Saints Thirdly to loue Gods children for any other respects then because they are Saints is a meere Naturall affection not a Spirituall grace a wicked man may loue a childe of God for his profit pleasure or credit sake for his company sake or for his amiable qualities in conuersing such like but the right loue is to loue them as they are sanctified as they are begotten of God and for Spirituall respects and thus hee that giueth a Disciple a cup of cold water in the name of a Disciple shall not loose his reward Fourthly nothing can make more to the praise credit of men then faith loue the highest praise of a mans good estate is to be able to shew that he beleeueth his owne reconciliation with God and that he loueth Gods children He doth not say he was glad at heart when hee heard of their riches honours c. But when hee heard of their loue to
the Saints and their faith in Christ. The good tydings of the faith and loue in the Thessalonians was a great consolation to Paul in his affliction and all his necessities No better newes can be brought him and therefore hee prayes the Lord to increase them not in riches and the pleasures of this life but to make them abound in loue one to an other Fiftly whosoeuer doth actually beleeue doth actually loue they are inseperable companions Faith worketh by loue Hence he wisheth the people not barely loue but loue with faith so as commonly they are together in the same degrees also If no faith no loue if a shew of faith but a shew of loue if a purpose of faith but a purpose of loue if a weake faith a weake loue if an interrupted faith an interrupted loue if often at oddes with God often at iarres with men they are begotten by the same seed giuen by the same God receiued by the same Saints and lodged in the same heart Sixtly there is no hope of heauen if no loue to the brethren Hee that saith he is in the light and hateth his brother is in darkenesse vntill this time And Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a man-slayer And we know that no man-slayer hath eternall life Seuenthly and lastly he that loues one Saint truly loues any Saint and therefore the Apostle in the praise of their loue commendeth it for that it was towards all the Saints to haue Gods children in respect of persons is not to respect them at all aright he that cannot loue grace any where loues not any for grace The vses of al these obseruations briefly follow first heere is reproofe that first of such wicked wretches as can loue any but the Saints these are in a wofull damnable case whatsoeuer their estate be in the world secondly of such as allow themselues liberty to hold Gods children in suspence they do not hate them but yet they will be better aduised before they be too forwards to ioyne themselues with them But let these be assured that till they be loued God will not be loued Secondly heere we may make triall by our Loue to Gods children both of our faith and hope as also of our loue to God and lastly the maner of our affection viz. for what wee loue others For naturall affection hath his naturall rewards Lastly the doctrine of loue is a comfort two wayes first if thou beginne to loue Gods children it is a comfortable signe thou art not without loue to God and faith in Christ secondly it is a comfort against slanders reproches and molestations from wicked men thou hast as much credit with them as God if they loued God they would loue thee It is a great comfort when a mans enemies be enemies to Religion sinceritie and holines of life Thus farre of Loue in generall In particular I propound foure things to be further considered first the nature of this grace secondly the reasons to perswade vs to the conscionable exercise of it thirdly the helps to further vs and lastly what defects are in the loue the world commonly boasteth of For the first that the Nature of this sacred grace may be the better conceiued two things would be weighed first what things ought to be found in our loue secondly in what manner loue is to be expressed And for the former of these two true Christian loue hath in all these seuen graces or duties first Vprightnesse in our owne things both in respect of Right and Truth secondly Peaceablenes in the quiet order of our conuersation thirdly Curtesie in needefull and louing complements fourthly tendernes in the things that befall others so as wee can reioyce for them as for our selues fiftly Liberality sixtly Society seuenthly Clemencie Concerning these three last dueties or branches of Loue it will be expedient to adde something for further explication of them Liberality is required and it standeth of two maine branches first Hospitalitie and then the workes of mercie Hospitalitie is required in these places Rom. 12.13 1 Tim. 3.2 1 Pet. 4.9 Hebr. 13.2 But this duety stands not in the entertainment of drunkards and vicious persons or in keeping open house for gaming and such lewd sports and disorders or in feasting of carnall men for this is so far from being the praise of great men as it is a most shamefull abuse and one of the crying sinnes of a Land able to pull downe the curse of God vpon such houses and such house-keeping but Hospitalitie stands in the kind entertainment of strangers that are in want Heb. 13.2 and in welcomming of the poore that are in distresses and lastly in the friendly and Christian and mutuall exercise of Loue in inuiting of Gods children to our houses or tables Workes of mercy are the second branch and those are required of vs as the needfull duties of our Loue and these workes are eyther in temporall things and so are Almes-deedes or in spirituall things Loue must shew it selfe in Almes-deeds that is in distributing to the necessities of the Saints in relieuing those that are impouerished and fallen into decay by giuing or lending though they should not be paid againe vpon the hope of a reward in heauen and this to be done both to our power and without compulsion for that will shew the naturalnesse of our Loue. Thus being ready to distribute and communicate men may lay vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come and that that is well giuen will be a greater helpe in time of neede then that that is spared and kept There are workes of mercy also in spirituall compassion ouer the soules of men and thus the poore may be mercifull to the rich to wit in labouring to winne them to religion and sinceritie in praying admonition incouragements and such like needfull duties and these are the best workes of mercie that we can doe for others whom we loue or pittie Thus of Liberality another thing required vnto the exercise of Christian Loue is Societie It is not enough to wish well to the Saints or salute them kindely or relieue them according to their occasions but we must conuerse louingly and daily with them make them our delight company with them and in all the mutuall duties of fellowship in the Gospell to solace them and our selues with them This is that that Peter requires when hee chargeth that we should loue brotherly fellowship we should not liue like Stoikes without all society nor like prophane men in wicked society but we should both intertaine a brotherly fellowship that is society with the brethren and loue it to This was their praise in the primitiue times that they continued in the Apostles doctrine and in fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers making conscience aswell of Christian society as of hearing praying and receiuing the
Sacraments The holy Apostle Saint Paul blesseth GOD for the Philippians that they did not onely make conscience of receiuing the Gospell but also of fellowship in the gospell and that from the very first beginning of their entrance into Religion This was the comfort of their loue and fellowship of the Spirit The last duty of loue is Clemencie and this stands in the right framing of our selues in respect of others and vnto the practise of clemency diuers things are required of vs. First to couer the faults of others Loue couereth the multitude of sinnes Secondly to auoyde the occasions of stirring the infirmities of others And heere we are bound to forbeare our liberty in indifferent things rather than we should offend our brother If thy brother be grieued for thy meate now walkest thou not charitably It is to be obserued that he saith thy brother for it matters not for the cauells and reproaches of idolatrous and superstitious persons that neuer regarded the sincerity of the gospell Thirdly to take things in the best part Loue belieueth all things it hopeth all things Fourthly in our anger both to be short Let not the Sunne goe downe vpon your wrath and also to be more grieued for their sinne with whom we are angry than kindled against their persons as it is said of our Sauiour Hee looked round about vpon them angerly mourning for the hardnesse of their hearts Fiftly to appease the anger of others and that eyther by soft answeres or by parting with our owne right or by ouercomming euill with goodnesse Lastly clemency stands in the forgiuing of trespasses done against vs Be tender hearted forgiuing one another euen as God for Christ his sake forgaue you So that vnto Christian loue is requisit a peaceable curteous and tender carriage hospitality and a liberall distributing to their wants both in temporall and spirituall things a couering of their faults auoyding of occasions of scandall a louing composing of our selues in matters of wrong and a daily and cheerefull association with them Thus farre of the gratious branches of Christian Loue. Now the manner how wee should loue Gods children is to be considered first in generall we should loue them as our selues and therefore in all our dealings to doe as we would be done by we are to loue man in measure viz. as our selues but God aboue measure But to consider of the manner of our loue more specially the particulars may be referred to the foure heads mentioned 1 Pet. 2.22 First we must loue brotherly that is not as we loue our beasts or as wee loue strangers or as we loue our enemies but as we would loue our dearest naturall brother with all tendernesse and naturalnesse of our affection Secondly wee must loue without fayning without hypocrisie and this is explicated to be not in word and tongue out in deedes and in the truth not onely truely for it cannot be a true loue vnlesse it arise from a holy agreement in the trueth Thirdly it must be with a pure heart and then we loue with a pure heart first when our affection is grounded vpon knowledge and iudgement secondly when it is expressed in a Spirit of meekenesse Thirdly when it is free from wrath or aptnesse to be offended from enuie from pride and swelling and boasting from self-selfe-loue when men seeke not their owne things and from euill suspicions Fourthly when it is exercised in holy things so as no affection can make vs reioyce in the wickednesse of them wee loue Fiftly when it is manifested in long-suffering and all-suffering when wee beleeue all things and hope all things Lastly wee must loue feruently and this hath in it Speedinesse Dilligence called Labour in loue Cheerefulnesse Earnestnesse and heate of affection and this is to follow after Loue and to the end it is without interruption Now because these are the last dayes wherein the most haue no Christian Loue at all and many haue lost the affection they had so as their Loue is growne colde and the most euen of the children of GOD in all places are exceedingly wanting to their owne comfort and spirituall content in the neglect of the duties of Loue one to another but especially in the duties of a holy fellowship and mutuall societie in the GOSPEL and the rules of Clemencie and that men might be kindled with some sparkes of desire to redeeme the time and gaine the comforts they haue lost and seeke the blessings of GOD in a holy Societie I haue thought good in the second place to propound out of the Scriptures Motiues as they lie heere and there scattered in the holy Writings to incite and perswade all sorts of men especially Professours to a more conscionable respect of this mutuall loue The first Motiue may be taken from Example and that both of God and CHRIST God made his infinite Loue apparant to vs in that hee sent his onely begotten Sonne into the world that wee might beleeue in him and hee might be a reconciliation for our sinnes and therefore ought wee to loue one another yea so to loue one another Shall the most high GOD fasten his loue vpon vs that are so many thousand degrees below him and shall not wee loue them that are our equalls both in Creation and Regeneration Shall the Lord be contented to respect with an appearing loue and shall we think it enough to carry good affections to our brethren without manifestation of the outward signes and pledges of it Was there nothing so deare vnto GOD as his Sonne and did hee giue vs his Sonne also to assure vs of his loue and shall the loue of the Saints be euer by vs any more accounted a burthensome and costly loue Hath God sent his Sonne out of heauen into the world and shall we stie our selues vp and not daily runne into the company of the members of CHRIST Was CHRIST sent that we might haue the life of grace in holy and heauenly and mysticall vnion and shall not we as fellow-members in all the duties of a Christian societie stirre vp nourish and increase that life so giuen As Sincerity is the life of Religion so Societie is the life of Sincerity Was Christ giuen a reconciliation for our sinnes and shall not wee striue to ouercome one another in the religious temper of our affections and the free and willing couering or forgiuing of trespasses and wrongs Our Head our Sauiour our Lord our Prophet our Priest our King that wee might perceiue his loue layd downe his life for vs and should not wee immitate so incomparable an example though it were to lay downe our liues one for another The second Motiue is from Commandement it is not a thing arbitrary for vs to loue our brethren as is before expressed Curtesie peaceablenes liberality society and clemency are not things we may shew or not
inherit eternall life Thirdly till we loue Gods children we can neuer know what the length breadth and depth of the loue of God and Christ is to vs. God shews not his loue to vs till we shew our loue to the Saints Lastly for want of loue in the hart and the duties of loue in conuersation the mysticall body of Christ is exceedingly hindered from growing both in the beauty and glory which otherwise would be found in the church of Christ. Lastly to incite vs yet more to the exercise of loue I propound three places of Scripture more The first place is Ephe 4.12 to 17. where may be obserued 4. things gotten by a holy vnion with the members of Christ and Christian societie and affection It furthers our gathering into the bodie It is an exceeding great helpe in the beginning of our effectuall vocation Secondly it furthers our edification in the building and fits vs for our roome among the Saints Godly society doth frame vs and square vs and many wayes fit vs for our place in this building Thirdly louing affection to the members of Christ and mutuall society doth much profit vs in respect of our growth in the body and that till we become perfect men and attaine to the age of the fulnesse of Christ Fourthly this holy loue is a great fence to the iudgement against false and deceitfull doctrine he is not easily carried with euery winde of doctrine nor vnsetled with the vaine deceits of men that can follow the truth and the meanes thereof in a setled and well grounded loue to Gods children But on the other side how easily are such men deluded and throwne off from their purposes and comforts that did neuer ioyne themselues to Gods children The second place is 1 Peter 4.7.8 where the Apostle exhorteth to sobrietie in the vse of the profits and delights of the world in meates and drinkes riches recreations and apparell and withall to spend their time heere in spirituall duties especially Prayer watching thereunto both to obserue all occasions and opportunities to pray as also noting the mercies of God wee finde in Prayer with our owne corruptions in the maner and the glorious successe of prayer in preuayling with God But aboue all things he wills them to haue feruent loue and yeeldeth two reasons or motiues first the end of all things is at hand and therefore it is best louing and making much of those that after the dissolution shall be great heires of heauen and earth secondly Loue couereth the multitude of sinnes it hideth the blemishes of our natures and fitteth vs for the comforts of Society Notwithstanding the infirmities accompany euen the Saints while they are in this vale of misery The third place is 2 Pet. 1.7 c. where he largely perswadeth men to get holy graces into their hearts and to expresse holy duties in their liues among these as chiefe he instanceth in brotherly kindnes and loue to this end he bringeth diuers reasons first it will set our knowledge a worke which else would be idle and vnfruitfull and where should we vnloade our selues of the fruits of knowledge which men get in Gods house better then in the houses of the people of God secondly he that hath not these things is blinde or if he haue sight and wit enough for this world yet he is purre-blinde so as he can see nothing that is farre off as eternall things are but onely things neare such as are carnall things the want of loue to Gods people is a palpable signe of a pur-blind carnall man thirdly the want of loue and the other graces there named is a signe of a spirituall lethargie euen that a man is fallen into a forgetfulnesse of the purging of his old sinnes that is it is a signe that a man lieth vnder the guilt and filth of all his former sinnes and neuer feeles the weight of them or considers the danger of them Fourthly Loue with the fruits of it doe make our calling and election sure Fiftly louing society and brotherly kindnes is a great means of perseuerance if ye doe these things ye shal neuer fall Lastly by this means an entrance shall be ministred vnto vs aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord Iesus Christ both because it mightily furthereth faith and hope As also because by these meanes eternall life is begunne on earth in respect of communion both with God and the Saints Thus farre of the Motiues Helps follow These helpes are such as serue both for the begetting nourishing of a holy loue to with Gods people There are eight things that are great furtherances of holy life First the conscionable hearing of the word of God for in Gods house doth the Loue fire the heart and holy affections and teach the right ordering of them How came those Colossians by their loue to the Saints no otherwise but by hearing the word of truth which discouered vnto them who were Gods children and did daily fence them against the scornes and reproches which the world laded them withall Secondly we must get faith and hope as the coherence shewes for till we be soundly humbled to seeke Gods fauor and find our harts possessed with the care for hope of a better life we cannot receiue Gods children aright into our hearts But no man was euer truly touched in conscience and had vnfained desires of remission of his sinnes Neither did euer a man seriously seeke after the things of a better life but he did loue Gods children aboue all the people of the earth and it is true of the measure that as we grow in faith and hope so we should grow in loue and in the comforts of Gods fauour Thirdly would we loue brotherly without faining and feruently then we must get our soules purified through the spirit in obeying the truth .i. we must make conscience of the duties of mortification as of so many purges to clense our thoughts affections of dwelling and raigning lusts euils for secret sins intertained and delighted in within the affections and thoughts do exceedingly poyson affection both to God and man this is that the Apostle meaneth where he saith Loue must come out of a pure heart Fourthly we must stirre vp the spirit of loue The spirit of God is a spirit of loue and we must stir it vp by nourishing the motions of the same putting courses or wayes of expressing loue into our minds and by praier meditation or any other meanes that may inflame our hearts to a holy affection Fiftly it profiteth much hereunto to get and keep in our minds a patterne of faith and loue euen a draught of the things that concerne faith in God loue to the Saints that we might alwaies haue a frame of all holy duties that concerne this holy affection this was their care in the Primitiue times as appeareth 2 Tim. 1.13 Sixtly to be sound in
these 3. things Faith Loue and Patience requires most an end Experience and a daily acquainting our selues with the things of the Kingdome of Christ. When we are driuen by often crosses to seeke comfort in Gods children and by much obseruation doe find the worth of the comforts that arise from holy Society with them Many are the incredible weakenesses that discouer themselues in the hearts of yonger and weaker Christians but it is a shame for the elder men if they be not sound in loue Tit. 2.2 Seuenthly we must by all holy means strengthen and encourage and set our selues vpon perseuerance in the profession of our hope for if once wee giue ouer profession it will be easie to see loue vanish a wauering profession is vnconstant in Loue. Lastly if we would neuer forsake the fellowship we haue one with another as the manner of some wicked hypocrites and damnable Apostataes is then we must with all Christian care Consider one anothers weakenesses and wants and be continually prouoking inciting and incouraging one another to loue and to good workes Thus of the helps In the last place I propounded to be considered the defects that are found in the loue that is abroad in the world with which the common Protestant pleaseth himselfe I will not here complaine that loue is turned into lust and that that damnable infection hath stained heauen earth and polluted our houses brought a curse vpon our Assemblies debased our gentrie dishonoured our Nobles corrupted our youth and made heauy our elder Age or shew how it hath brought vpon vs famine and pestilence but to let this passe I will speake of the honester loue and wherein thinke you standeth it First in the ciuiller sort in complements neuer more complements and lesse loue Secondly in freedome from suites a Law and quarrelling they are in charity with all the world if they can shew that they neuer were quarrelsome or that they are friends againe Thirdly in the baser sort it is meere Ale-house friendship their loue stands wholy in going to the Ale-house together these are the onely fellowes and good neighbours and commonly here is set vp the Diuels bench and Proclamation made of free pardon for filthy Ribauldry for drunken spewings and Viper-like slanders belched out against good men Fourthly many out of their ignorance know none other loue then of themselues or for themselues of others But yet more plainely the defectiuenesse of the common Protestants loue appeares diuersly First by the vsuall sinnes which are rife amongst them euen such as batter the fortresse of Loue. How can they please themselues in their charitie if we consider how Malice Reuenge Anger Slandering Backe-biting and all sorts of prouocations to anger are euery-where abounding What more vsuall then Selfe-loue what more common then Enuy Shall I instance The Trades-man while hee is rising is so fleshed with successe and stuffed with the greedy desire of profit that hee cares not whom hee wrongs nor how much hee becomes preiudiciall to other mens trade But this man is not so filled with Selfe-loue but the declining Trades-man that hath ouerliued his prime is euery way as well filled with Enuy. And thus men are not in chaâ—itie neyther full nor fasting Secondly it appeares to be defectiue in the Obiects of Loue in a chiefe Companion of Loue in the Parts of Loue and in the Manner of louing For the first the onely men that are chiefely to be loued and our affection to be spent vpon are the Saints that is such religious persons as make conscience of all their wayes but are these the men the common Protestant loues Oh times oh manners what men finde worse entertainment in the world then these Is not the least endeauour after holinesse chased and pursued with open hates dislikes slanders Can a man refraine himselfe from euill and not be made a prey Doth there any liue godly and they persecute him not Away false wretch saist thou thou art in charitie with all men and yet canst not beare the Image of God in a childe of God For the second all true Loue ought to be accompanied with Faith yea it ought to be founded vpon Faith and therefore herein is the common loue of the world defectiue that a communion with men is not first sanctified by vnion with God These men that boast so much of their charitie neuer made conscience of seeking the assurance of Gods fauour in Christ neyther euer trauailed vnder the burthen of their sinnes so as to seeke forgiuenesse as the true blessednesse Thirdly the common Protestant is exceedingly to blame in the very maine duties of Loue no tendernesse of heart no true Hospitalitie and for mercy to the poore the old complaints may be taken vp There is no mercy in the Land Mercifull men are taken away Wee may now adayes wayte for some Samaritane to come and proue himselfe a neighbour and for societie and fellowship in the Gospell with Gods people it will neuer sincke into the vnderstanding of these carnall men that that is any way expedient and finally in all the branches of Clemencie before expressed where is the man that makes conscience of them And for the last it is easily auouched that the Loue that is found in the most men is neyther brotherly nor without grosse fayning and hypocrisie nor proceedeth it from a heart in any measure purified and lastly it is so farre from being feruent that it is stone colde Thus of Loue. Verse 5. For the Hopes sake which is laid vp for you in Heauen IN these words is mentioned the third Grace for which the Apostle giues thankes and that is Hope Hope is here taken both for the thing hoped for viz. the glory of heauen as also the Grace by which it is apprehended but especially the latter Heauen is diuersly accepted in Scripture sometimes it signifieth the Ayre sometimes it signifieth the whole vpper world that compasseth the earth sometimes for the Kingdome of Grace and the meanes thereof but most vsually for the place of the blessed and the glory thereof and so it is taken here Hope as it is here considered by the Apostle lookes two wayes first by relation to and coherence with Faith and Loue for the Hopes sake secondly by a full aspect vpon the obiect of it which is intimated in the Metaphor laid vp and expressed in the word Heauens First of Hope as it is to be considered in the Coherence There is an admirable Wisedome and Mercy of God in the very manner of dispensing of his Graces for hee makes one Grace crowne another and become a recompence and reward to another as here for Hopes sake Gods Children breake through the difficulties of Faith and the impediments and discouragements of Loue. When God sees how many wayes the heart of man is beset in the spirituall combat about the getting and exercise of those two Graces hee is pleased by his Word and Spirit
of the 7. Verse Out of the 8. Verse I obserue diuers things First from the word declared as it is here vsed and applyed to reports I note that those things are to be reported and spoken that may giue light to the hearers A good mans report tends to cleare things in the mindes of them that heare him there should be light and a Lantherne in our words To this end wee should vse wisedome and truth and meeknesse when wee speake Wisedome by preparing our selues to speake Truth to report things as they are and Meekenesse to auoid passion for anger is a great darkener Wee should also take heede of diuers sinnes in both Tables that greatly corrupt the hearers not onely in the generall but in this that they greatly darken and make muddy the vnderstanding of man As in the first Table discourses or disputes of Atheisme against the Word Religion or Ordinances of God Apologies for Idolaters or Idolatrous Religion in whole or in part the very naming of vices or Idols without disgracing or hating of them Impatiencie or murmuring against God and such like And in the second Table flattery tale-bearing false accusing rash iudgement answering of matters before they be heard are great darkeners of the vnderstanding Secondly in that Epaphras intending to complaine of them for their corruptions in opinion and worship doth here first declare their prayses and graces of Gods Spirit It shewes that it is a worthy grace to be apt to expresse others iust prayses especially when wee are to speake of their faults for that will shew that wee are free from enuie ostentation or disdaine and that wee seeke not our owne things that wee are not suspitious nor thinke euill nor reioyce in euill Loue in the spirit Loue is eyther in God or in man in God there is the personall loue of Christ the loue of the Creature the loue of man and the loue of goodnesse or good men In man there is both the loue by which hee loues God and the loue by which hee loues man I take it here it is meant of whatsoeuer loue the Spirit worketh in man Of Loue I haue spoken at large before here onely I note briefely two things in generall First the necessitie of Loue secondly the tryall of it both in the negatiue For the first If the true loue of God and Gods children be not in vs we haue not faith nor the Spirit of God for Loue is the fruit of the Spirit nor the Seale of our Election nor a pure heart or good conscience nor strength to hold out against errours And for tryall first of our loue to God Wee must know that hee loues not God that will not come to Christ for life that keepes not his Commandements that is ashamed of the crosse and profession of Christ that loues not the word so as to hide as precious treasure in his heart the instructions and comforts of the Word that is not inflamed and inwardly constrayned to an ardent desire of holy duties in that place God hath set him in that serues the lust or loue of his profit sports and carnall delights And for tryall of our loue to men hee loues not his neighbour first that cannot doe it in the Spirit that is in spirituall things and from his heart according to the direction and motions of Gods Spirit secondly that doth or worketh euill to his neighbour thirdly that wilfully will offend his brother in a thing indifferent fourthly that will not pray for his neighbour fiftly that is not prone to shew mercy Quest. But how must I loue my Neighbour Ans. As Christ loued vs and that hath foure things in it For Christ loued vs first and though wee were his inferiours and for our profit and with an euerlasting loue so should wee first wee must loue with a preuenting loue secondly wee must loue though they be meaner persons in place or gifts then we thirdly wee must loue them for their profit and good not for our owne and lastly we must loue continually and feruently Verse 9. For this cause we also since the day we heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that ye might be fulfilled with the knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord in all pleasing being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long-suffering with ioyfulnesse THese words are the second part of the Preface wherein he sheweth that hee prayed for them which hee both generally affirmes and specially declares The generall Affirmation is in these words For this cause wee also since the day wee heard of it ceast not to pray for you The speciall Declaration is in the words that follow And to desire that yee might be fulfilled with the knowledge of his will and so forward to the end of the 11. Verse In the affirmation are three things first an Intimation of a reason for this cause secondly the Notation of time since the day wee heard of it thirdly the Matter affirmed wee cease not to pray for you In generall wee may plainely obserue that the desires of our hearts and endeauours of our liues ought not to be imployed for our owne good onely but for the good of others Wee are neyther borne nor borne againe for our selues Sanctified and holy men haue beene full of constant and ardent affections and desires after the good of Gods Children The manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery member to profit withall Religious Loue seeketh not his owne things wee should not seeke our owne things as many doe but that which is Iesus Christs viz. that which tends to his glory and the profit of his members yea Christians should serue one another by loue hee is not of God that hath not holy affections to promote so farre as in him lyeth the good of Gods Children Herein are the Children of God and the children of the Diuell vsually knowne certainly that which any man is in Religion hee is relatiuely if not fit to serue the body then not fit to be of the body he is not a Saint that seekes not communion of Saints This may serue First to shew the misery of such as haue no inflamed desires after the good of Gods Children Secondly it may giue vs occasion to examine our selues what good the body of Christ reapes by vs. If any Christian of lesse power gifts and meanes in the world aske what good can I doe to Christians I answere if thou canst doe nothing else thou canst pray to God for them and desire their good reioyce in their prosperitie and mourne for their miseries neyther let this be thought a meane and vnprofitable seruice to the body for wee see
that the testimony of one Apostle is better then a thousand others One Paul opposed to many false Teachers which should teach vs to conuerse much in the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets which are of like authoritie And the rather because the best of other men may erre nay haue erred and therefore a heape of humane testimonies should be of no value against one Scripture And as the people should try the Spirit by this witnesse so should Preachers make conscience of it to take more paines to informe the consciences of the people by the testimony of the Word then by humane authoritie of what sort soeuer Fourthly in that here is but one Paul that comes in to confirme the truth of the Gospell it shewes that many times the soundest Teachers are the fewest in number Here it is so in the best times of the Church so it was before there was but one Michaiah for foure hundred false Prophets so in Christs time there was a swarme of Pharisaicall proud vaine-glorious hypocriticall silken Doctors that loued the chiefe roome and sought preheminence teachers of libertie and strife defenders of traditions and their owne glory and greatnesse when Christ and his Disciples were by their enuy scorned as a few precise singular fellowes Fiftly in that the Apostle stileth himselfe by the name of Paul and not of Saul it may intimate that men truely regenerate hate the vaine name of their vnregeneracie it is a foule signe when men can glory in the titles and names of their lewdnesse and sinne past Lastly in that the Apostle tearmeth himselfe a Deacon for so the word translated Minister is in the originall it notes his great humilitie it was a happy time in the Church when the Apostles called themselues Deacons and then began the Church to decay in true glory when Deacons would needes be Apostles great titles haue euer beene dangerous in the Church Thus of the second Reason and the 23. Verse Verse 24. Now reioyce I in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church THese words containe the Apostles second testimonie and it is taken from his sufferings for the Gospell and hee conceiueth that they haue great reason to perseuer in the loue of the truth since hee hath with ioy endured so many things for the confirmation of the doctrine he had taught In these words I note two things First the Apostles ioy in affliction secondly the Reasons which moued him vnto this reioycing His suffering in which hee doth reioyce he amplifies by the time now and the diuers sorts of crosses he endured which he expresseth indefinitely when he saith plurally my sufferings as also by the vse of them for you that is for confirmation of your Faith and encouragement The Motiues are foure first because they are the afflictions of Christ secondly because they are laid vpon him by the Decree of God his measure is set him and hee hath almost done his taske hee is ready to dye thirdly because they are but in his flesh fourthly because they were for the good of the Church Now reioyce I in my sufferings Doct. Gods Children haue much ioy euen in affliction they are cheerefull and with great encouragement they beare their Crosses and if any aske the reason why they are so glad in their affliction and trouble I answere Gods Seruants are the more cheerfull vnder crosses because they know first that the Prince of their Saluation was consecrate through affliction Secondly that their Sauiour did therefore suffer that he might succour them that suffer Thirdly that the sting is taken out of the Crosse and therefore it is not so painefull to them as it is to the wicked men Fourthly that the same afflictions are vpon their brethren that are in the world Fiftly that the way to life is such a kind of way a strait narrow troublesome way Sixtly that after all their troubles are a while borne in this world they shall haue rest with the blessed in heauen when the Lord Iesus shall be reuealed and better more enduring substance then any here they can want or loose Yea that their afflictions are to be accounted a part of that treasure that they would lay vp against the last day Seauenthly that God will in the meane time comfort them in all their tribulation Eightly that their manifold temptations serue for great vse as for their tryall of their precious Faith and refining of all Graces with the purging out of much drosse and corruption in their natures Ninthly that no afflictions can seperate them from the loue of God in Christ with many other reasons which I might instance in besides those mentioned in the end of this Verse If any yet aske how Gods Seruans haue attained to such Ioy since there are worlds of people that in their troubles could neuer be induced to conceiue of such contentment by any reason could be brought them I answere that there are diuers things in Gods Children which are not in wicked men which are great causes of and helpes to ioy in tribulation As first they will receiue the light and treasure vp holy knowledge which they finde singular vse of in their Troubles whereas an ignorant mind is vsually attended with a distempered hart Secondly they haue Faith in God and carry about in their hearts the warme and inflamed loue of Iesus Christ and are therefore able to trust in Gods prouidence in any distresse Thirdly Gods Children hold such a course as this when as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sufferings which are mala poenae euils of punishment doe fall vpon them they presently run and reuenge themselues vpon those inward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mala culpae euils of sinne euen their secret passions and affections and by crucifying them they worke their peace and tranquilitie within themselues for no man would be hurt by his afflictions without if he would mortifie his passions within Fourthly they are much in Prayer and keepe a good Conscience in an vpright innocent and sincere conuersation And lastly the word is a continuall Fountaine of ioy in all troubles which keepes them from discouragement or vnquietnesse Psal. 119. For you These words may be referred eyther to reioyce or to Sufferings It is true Gods seruants doe feele great ioy one for another And to thinke of the grace or prosperitie of other of Gods Seruants is many times a great comfort in trouble But I rather thinke the words are to be referred to Sufferings and then the sense may be for you that is for the doctrine which as the Apostle of the Gentiles I taught you Or for the confirmation of your Faith and encouragement to like patience And the rather because the offering of him vp for the sacrifice and seruice of their Faith was as the consecration of the
and Paul compares it with and commends it beyond all earthly riches and it is so both in respect of the Obiect which is CHRIST the fountaine of all Treasure and in respect of the nature of it being a part of eternall life and in respect of the effects because it makes a man rich in grace And it appeares by the contrary for to be blinde is to be poore and naked and miserable and therefore they are farre wide that thinke all this studying of the Scriptures and following Sermons will make men beggars they remember not that to take the Gospell from Ierusalem was to leaue their Houses as well as Gods House desolate and the want of the knowledge of GOD in the Land was the cause the Lord contended with them by so many iudgements and if any Nation vnder Heauen may auouch the truth thereof this English Nation may for wee may well say the Gospell hath beene a rich Gospell vnto vs it hath brought vs Peace and Prosperitie within our walles and abundance into all the quarters and corners of the Land Hence also wee may gather a tryall of our faith for if wee haue faith wee are carefull to seeke and as glad to finde sauing knowledge as the carnall man is to finde his earthly wealth Parents also may hence know which way to goe about to make their children happy euen by stirring vp in their hearts the instruction and nurture of the Lord. Glorious Doct. This mistery is glorious and it is so First if wee respect the originall of it it was begotten and conceiued in the bosome of Eternity Secondly if wee respect the persons imployed in the ministery of it viz. GOD himselfe CHRIST Angels and the choyse of men Thirdly if wee respect the effects It brings glory to God for vpon the opening of the Booke by the Lambe there followeth Himnes to God It brings a glorious rest to the hearts of Christians when they are satisfied in the assurance of the tidings of Gods loue and purged of those vnruly affections that so tormoiled their hearts before Besides the glorious priuiledges which after men are called out of darkenesse they enioy in this maruailous light Finally it shewes a Christian the glory of Heauen this should comfort Gods Seruants against the scornes of the world and troubles of life The Gospell with disgrace and much want is a great portion and it matters not how wee be esteemed in the eyes of the world if wee be made glorious by the Gospell in Gods eyes and in the eyes of the Saints they are glorious times when the Gospell workes openly in the life and power of it Among the Gentiles In the calling of the Gentiles wee may informe and instruct our selues many wayes First it should settle vs in the assurance of the truth of Gods promises Neuer any promises more vnlikely and besides they lay dead for a long time That which Noah foretolde is come to passe for laphet is perswaded to dwell in the Tents of Sem That sea of knowledge which Esay spake of is likewise gloriously accomplished among the Churches of the Gentiles Ieremie said the Gentiles should come vnto God from the ends of the earth and it is fulfilled The concourse to the preaching of the word which Micha and Zachary foretold is likewise verified Secondly wee may hence see that the word will make great alterations where it comes Thirdly that God is tyed to no place nor people if the Iewes will not bring forth fruits worthy of the Gospell but despise it the Lord will prouoke them to enuy euen calling vnto himselfe a people that sought him not Fourthly that they that are last may be first and that they that now are not vnder mercy may goe to Heauen before vs. Fiftly that as any people are more sensible of their miserie without grace they more see the riches of their calling The Gentiles that wallowed in sinne and wickednesse see a wonderfull glory in Religion when by the Gospell they are conuerted And that may be the reason why Publicanes and sinners are so deepely affected and inwardly touched when ciuill honest men are scarsely moued with any sence of the need of their conuersion Sixtly their conuersion may assure vs that none are so miserable but the Gospell can make them happy Seauenthly wee may see cause to bewaile the hardnesse of our hearts Can the Gospel conquer so mightely and effectually these worlds of people to the obedience of faith and such a tender sence of the glorious riches thereof and are our hearts no more melted and stirred within vs Though the Lord cry and roare and stirre vp himselfe in his iealousie as a man of warre yet are we deafe and heare not and blind and see not Eyghtly in that he saith that this mistery is glorious among the Gentiles it shewes that the Monarchy of CHRIST ouer these conquered Gentiles is truly glorious Which may iustly confound our Statists and Politicians that can see no glory but in earthly kingdomes Ninthly let vs that are abiects of the Gentiles that haue no true honour but by Gods couenant draw water with ioy out of these Wels of Saluation and lastly our calling that are Gentiles by nature should make vs in compassion of the Iewish-nation pray heartily for their restoring since they were cut off that wee might be grafted on and the Law came out of Sion and the word of the Lord out of Ierusalem Which richeâ— is Christ in you Out of these words 4. things may be obserued First that there is one and the selfesame happines conferred by the Gospel to all the faithfull the same I say in nature and qualitie though not the same in quantitie the same spirituall meat and the same spirituall drinke the same GOD and Father the same CHRIST and Sauiour the same meanes and the same merits the same graces and the same glory Which may serue for good vse For if the Lord giue vs the same wages hee did his best Seruants we should striue to doe the same worke wee should bewaile our sinnes with the same sorrow and watch ouer our liues with the same care and abound in the same fruits of righteousnesse and liue by faith in all trials and tentations as they did And againe it may be comfortable for penitent sinners For the same God that had mercy on Dauid will confirme vnto them if they truly desire his fauour and will forsake their owne imaginations by an euerlasting couenant the sure mercies of Dauid And if by faith we proue our selues the children of faithfull Abraham we shall be blessed with Abraham Secondly that Christ is the onely true riches of the Christian. 2 Cor. 8.9 Eph. 1 7. 2.7 3.8 Heb. 11.26 This may serue for diuers vses 1. To warne vs that wee despise not poore Christians seeing they are made rich in the faith of CHRIST and
condition and stablished then wee must striue for a free spirit remembring Dauids prayer stablish me with thy free spirit Now if any aske what a free and ingenuous spirit is I answer 1 It is a minde that will not be in bondage to the corruptions of the times it acknowledgeth no such bonds or relations to any as to sinne for their sakes 2. It is a minde that apprehends libertie in Christ a minde that will not be in bondage to legall perfection but discerns his release from the rigor and curse of the law it will not be subiect neither to a corrupt conscience nor yet to a conscience erring or ouer-busie but sees his prerogatiues hee enioyes in Christ either in the hope of glory or sense of grace or vse of outward things or his libertie in things indifferent there is a kinde of seruilenesse or spirit of bondage in many that wonderfully holds them downe and if they be not better lightned of their daily feares and burdens the flesh will lighten it selfe by rebellion and apostacie 3. It is a minde not cheined downe to the loue of or lust after earthly things 4. It is a minde ready prest to doe good full of incitations to good things and carefull to preserue it selfe from the occasions of euill as resolued so to stand vpon the sinceritie of his heart as rather to loose his life then his integritie as neither caring for those things which â—he common sort seeke after as praise profits outward shewes c. not fearing their feares 10. Men must at first labour to get a sound and heartie loue of the truth desirous to store and furnish themselues with the treasures of holy knowledge if the law be written in the hearts and bowels of men they will hold out to the end Lastly men must be sure that they be good and true in their hearts as the Psalmist saith for then they shall be as the mount Sion that cannot be moued and the Lord will alwaies doe well vnto them Now the signes of a good and true heart are such as these 1. A true heart is a new heart that must be taken for granted else in vaine to inquire any further if there be not a newnesse of the heart to God 2. It loues God with vnfeined and vndeuided loue though it cannot accomplish all it would yet 〈◊〉 hath holy desires without hypocrisie after God aboue all things 3. It labours for inward holinesse as well as outward both seeking the graces that should be within and mourning for inward sinne as well as outward 4. It will smite for small sinnes as well for numbring the people as for murther and whoredome he hath not a good and true heart that is vexed onely for great euills and offences 5. A true heart is a constant heart it is not fickle and mutable as many are in all their wayes but that it is once it desires to be alwaies 6. It desireth the power of godlinesse more then the shew of it and is more affected with the praise of God then of men 7. It quickly findes the absence of Christ and cannot be at rest till he returne 8. It constantly pronounceth euill of sinne and sinners and well of godlinesse and good men Now on the other side the reason why many fall away was because they were not true in their hearts at first they set vp a profession of repentance with carnall ends and through hypocrisie beguiled themselues and others Secondly if men finde that they haue been rightly formed in the wombe and birth of their change then there are other directions for them to obserue throughout their liues that they might continue in this holy walking with God and his Saints Wouldest thou be sure not to fall away then looke to these things 1. Be sure thou continue in the carefull vse of the meanes as the word prayer conference and Sacraments else know that when once thou giuest way to a customarie hardnes of heart in the vse of the meanes or neglect of them thou art neere either some great sinne or temptation or some great iudgment and apostacie and therefore concerning the meanes principally looke to two things 1. preserue appetite 2. practise that thou hearest without omission or delay 2. If thou discerne any spirituall weaknesse or decay or feele any combat with the flesh or the tentations of Satan be sure thou complaine betimes and resist at the first for then the grace of God will be sufficient and the weapons of our warfare mightie through God prayer will easily master sinne at the first through the victorie in Iesus Christ. 3. Resolue with thy selfe not to let goe thy assurance or cast away the confidence of thy hope whatsoeuer befall thee or at least not till thou maiest see wonderfull euident reason It is a maruellous great fault to call the loue of God into question vpon euery occasion whereas men cannot glorifie God more then to liue by faith to be vnmouable in it God takes litle delight in a soule that will withdraw it selfe vpon euery occasion by vnbeleefe Are they not strangely foolish that will weare their helmets when their is no stirre and as soone as they see an aduersarie or any blowes towards then to cast away their helmet and doe it so vsually such are we and worse that stand bragging of our faith and hope in prosperitie and ease and when affliction and temptation comes then most childishly wee cast away both faith and hope and till reason and sense are satisfied we will not be perswaded 4. Set perfection before thine eyes to striue after it and to this end acquaint thy selfe with the rules of holy life and consider the examples of such as haue walked therein and the wofull euents that befall the contrarie minded especially think much of the great recompence of reward euen the price of our high calling in Iesus Christ. 5. Take heed of the occasions of falling such as are spirituall pride known hypocrisie desire to be rich discord with the godly and vaine ianglings with out discretion neglect of our particular callings and vngodly companie Hitherto of perseuerance in life Now in the next verse he intreateth of perseuerance in faith Rooted and built vp in him and stablished in the faith as you haue been taught 7. In these words is both a precept and a rule a precept to be rooted built stablished a rule as ye haue been taught The substance of the precept is but to counsell them to increase more and more that they might be stedfast in the assurance of Gods fauour in Iesus Christ. Of this stedfastnes I haue at large intreated in the 5. verse Onely wee may here againe be instructed and informed 1. Of the necessitie and excellencie of stedfastnes the Apostle would not thus often peale vpon it but that he knew it to be of singular worth in the life of man and of great necessitie vnto our consolation besides
it is true that all the cariage and dealings of Christians should sauour of the things aboue but I take it as it is heere rendered Set your affections and so it manifestly teacheth vs that wee must get not mindes or thoughts onely but sound affections to heauenly things which may both serue for reproofe and comfort for reproofe I say both of the loathsome lukewarmenesse of the most and of the dangerous losse of first loue in the better sort For comfort for it is certaine if thou canst finde thy heart vpright in affections and constant desire after heauenly things thou mayst be assured of three things 1 That God will accept thy will for the deed He will beare with many wants and weakenesses where he sees a man or woman come to his seruice with hearts desirous to doe their best and tenderly affected 2 That thou art not in danger of falling away for Apostasie neuer discouers it selfe to hurt vs or endanger vs till it hath stollen away our hearts and the care of affections in holy duties 3 That to that thou hast more is and shall be giuen as thy affections grow and continue so doth true knowledge grace and godlinesse grow also And thus of the repetition And not on the things that are on earth from the coherence and generall consideration of these words three things may be obserued 1 That a man cannot both at once seeke and affect earth and heauen for they are here disioyned and opposed a man cannot serue God and mammon the loue of the world is the enmitie of God but this is thus to be vnderstood if the world be sought in the first place and with cheefe affection and care 2 Nay more this dehortation implies that it is hard for a man to deale with the world but a mans affection will too much runne after it it is hard to be much employed about profits and recreations but a man shall loue them too much Not that it is simply vnlawfull to vse the world but that we should be very iealous of our selues to watch our owne hearts that our affections be not set on the world 3 To be crucified vnto the world able to neglect and contemne the glory and pleasure of it is a notable signe that one is risen with Christ. Thus in generall The things on earth The things on earth here meant by the Apostle are either traditions mentioned in the former Chapter or worldly things in themselues lawfull or the workes of the flesh simply in themselues vnlawfull Traditions mans inuentions which the Apostle hath before taxed may well be called things on earth 1 Because they spring from the earth and earthly minded men they were neuer inspired from God nor deuised by heauenly minded men 2 Because they hinder them that are deuoted to them from looking vp or attaining any insight in things that are aboue 3 Because these by effect make men more earthly and sensuall but of these in the former chapter The workes of the flesh and the corruptions of life to bee auoyded and not affected are the third sort of things on earth but of that also afterwards in the second part of the generall duties especially in the fifth verse So that the second sort of things on earth remaineth to be more largely considered those are profits honours pleasures friends health and long life There be eight reasons to perswade not to affect earthly things The first may be taken from the condition of man on earth For we are heere but pilgrims and strangers and therefore being but in a strange place to what purpose should we trouble our selues with more then what will serue our present need and the rather knowing that when we come into our own country these things will serue vs for no vse Besides our present lot lieth not in those things but the Kingdome of God and righteousnesse is our portion euen in this life all other things are but cast vppon vs as additaments The second may be taken from the disability of earthly things For first they cannot so much as fill or satisfie a mans heart 2 They cannot fence a man against any of the trials of God when the houre of tentation comes 3 they cannot all of them redeeme on soule The third reason may be taken from the inconueniences that follow the loue of earthly things For first the cares of the world choake the word that it can neuer prosper 2 They breede excuses and shifts in mans mindes and alienate by degrees a mans heart from the vse of the meanes 3 To seeke after the world is to sorrow after the world for to the most the world is a cause of much sorrow and vexation 4 The amity of the world as the Apostle sayth is the enmity of God and that both actiuely and passiuely for it both makes vs hate God and it makes God hate vs. Fiftly the lust after worldly things fills the world with corruptions and sinnes Sixtly these earthly things thus sinisterly affected may one day witnesse against vs Seuenthly many a man is damned and gone to hell for minding earthly things The fourth reason may be taken from the soueraignty that God hath ouer all earthly things and the power hee hath giuen to Christ ouer them now why should we turmoile our selues with care about these seeing they are in Gods hand in Christ to haue them and dispose of them as may be for his glory and our good The fifth reason may be taken from the basenes of the nature of all these things for they are not onely on the earth but of the earth and if they bee compared vnto the soule of man for which wee ought chiefly to prouide the whole world is not worth one soule which may appeare both by the price of a soule and the disproportion between the gaines of the world and the losse of one soule it is no profit to winne the whole world and lose a mans own soule and besides if the whole world layd on one heape would haue beene a sufficient sacrifice for the redemption of the soule the Lord Iesus would neuer haue abased himselfe to such a suretiship But because there could not be found neither in heauen nor earth any other name or nature by which wee could be saued therefore he humbled himselfe and tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant and was obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse The sixt reason may be taken from the example of the Lords worthies who in all ages haue beene tried with all kinde of trials and wandered vp and downe in sheepeskinnes and goatskinnes being destitute afflicted and tormented wandering vp and downe in wildernesses mountaines and dennes and caues of the earth whom the world was not worthy of all these seeking another country and willingly professing that they expected no abiding place
And so notes the dignitie of loue aboue all other vertues for it is indeed more excellent both in respect of causation as they say in Schooles because it begets the rest as the efficient cause and for the preseruation of it other vertues are practised or the finall cause of them as also it is aboue the rest in acceptation whether we respect God or men And thirdly it is aboue the rest in respect of continuance And this may serue to reprooue our great neglect of so noble a grace and it may teach vs in our praiers to remember to pray for this and in our practise to prouoke vnto loue A Cauill of the Papists must bee auoided heere For they absurdly reason thus If loue be aboue all vertues then it is loue that makes vs iust in Gods sight But for answer we may easily satisfie our selues with this that before men and in conuersing with men loue is aboue all But before God faith is aboue all loue is aboue faith onely in some respects as in continuance but faith is aboue loue in iustification Put on Loue is not naturall t' is a vertue that in in the trueth of it is wonderderfull rare in the world for man is vnto man naturally a wolfe a foxe a beare a tigre a lion yea a very deuill and that is the reason why men are so constant in malice it is naturall with them and this is the reason why vnity and louing concord is found in no calling amongst men Loue Loue is of diuers kinds there is naturall ciuill morall and religious loue it is naturall loue for a man to loue himselfe his parents kindred c. This ciuill loue that is framed in vs by the Lawes of men by authority from God whereby we are brought not to violate the rules of Iustice or society In morall loue that loue of friends is of eminent respect but it is religious or Christian loue is meant heere Christian loue is carried both towards God and towards men and both may be heere meant For the very loue of God may be required as needfull in our conuersing with men because we can neuer loue men aright till wee first loue God and besides we are bound in our carriage to shew our loue to God by zeale for his glory and auoyding sinne in our callings for the loue wee beare to him Sure it is that the true loue of God is exceeding needfull to be put on as a most royall robe I say the true loue of God and therefore I aduise all sorts of men as to labour for it so to try themselues whether this loue of God be right in them if we loue God wee receiue them that come in his name and the loue of the world doth not raigne in vs and wee are much in thinking of God and godlinesse for we often thinke of what wee loue and wee loue the word of God and in aduersity we runne first to God for helpe denying our selues to bring glory to God subiecting our wills to his will glorying in the hope of his mercy and it is certaine also if we loue God aright we desire his presence both of grace and glory And this loue will compell vs to holinesse causing vs to hate what he hates and to obey his commandements and besides kindnesses from God will wonderfully inflame vs and content vs. The loue to men is loue of enemies or brotherly loue of Gods children Christians are bound to loue their very enemies and this kind of loue must be put on as well as the other onely let vs aduisedly consider what the loue of enemies hath in it When God requires vs to loue our enemies hee doth not require vs to loue their vices or to hold needlesse society with their persons or to further them in such kindnesses as might make them more wicked or to relinquish the defence of our iust cause but to loue is not to returne euill for euill neither in words or deeds and to pray for them and to supply their necessities as we haue occasion ouercomming their euill with goodnesse and in some cases to be extraordinarily humbled for them But I thinke the loue of brethren is principally heere meant this is a fire kindled by the sanctifying spirit of God this was intended in our election this prooues our faith this nourisheth the mysticall body of Christ this loue is without dissimulation it is diligent labouring loue it is harmeles and in offensiue it woundeth not by suspitious prouocations or scandalls it is not mercenary for as God is not to be loued for reward though he be not loued without reward so we must loue men not for their good turnes they do vs but for the good graces God hath giuen them And we should shew our loue in vsing our gifts for the best good of the body and manifest our compassion and fellow feeling by counsell and admonitions and consolations and alwaies of edification and by workes of mercy auoiding contention and couering the infirmities one of another Thus of the dignity and nature of loue the vse of it followes which is The bond of perfection Loue is said to be the bond of perfection 3. waies 1. Because it is a most perfect bond and so it is an Hebraisme for all vertues are not as it were collected in loue all other vertues will soone be vnloosed vnlesse they be fastned in loue neither doth it onely tye vertues together but it giues them their perfection moouing them and perfecting them and making them accepted And it is most perfect because it is most principall among vertues nothing is in this life well composed that is not directed hither But let none mistake he doth not shew heere how wee be made perfect before God but how wee might conuerse perfectly amongst men And so the summe of this sense is that all should be well with vs in liuing one with another if loue flourish amongst vs perfection consisteth in loue by way of bond Secondly it is a bond of perfection because it is the bond that ties together the Church which is the beauty and perfection of the whole world Thirdly it is a bond of perfection as it leades vs to God who is perfection it selfe yea by loue God is ioyned to man and dwells in him The vse of all is seeing loue is of this nature vse dignity and perfection therefore we should labour to be rooted in loue euen euery way firmely setled in it And to this end we should labour more to mortifie our owne selfe-loue and the care for our owne ease profit credit c. And this may wonderfully also shame vs for those defects are found in vs. It may greatly reprooue in vs that coldnesse of affection that is euen in the better sort and those frequent ianglings and discords and that fearefull
First by prouiding her maintenance according to his abilitie and that in labouring so in his calling as he may prouide for her while he liues and leaue her some meanes when he dies And for manner doing it cheerefully not stay till it be wrung from him as from churlish Naball Thus doe not they that spend at Alehouse vpon Whores or sports Beare baites plaies gaming or apparell that should serue for maintenance of wiues and children at home Secondly by protecting and rescuing her from wrongs and dangers 1. Sam. 30.5 Thirdly by delighting in her loue yea not erring or wandring in his loue continually Prou. 5.19 Secondly he owes her spirituall loue aswell as naturall so Christ loued his Church not onely to inrich it but to sanctifie it Ephes. 5.25.26 They must dwell with them as men of knowledge to helpe them not onely by labour but by knowledge also 1 Pet. 3.7 This religious loue he must shew 1 By forgiuing her offences vpon her repentance this is one way wherby Christ makes his Church holy 2 By edifying her by counsell exhortation admonition consolation c. 4 The reasons why he must loue her are 1 Because God requires it 2 God so requires it as a man must leaue his father and mother to cleaue vnto his Wife Gen. 2.24 3 The example of Christ should inforce it Eph. 5.25 4 She is his owne flesh and no man euer hated his owne flesh Eph. 5.29 5 Lest praier be interrupted 1. Pet. 3.17 6 Thus hee shall shew himselfe a member of Christ and to bee like his head Ephes. 1.30 7 It will preserue a man from the temptations and inticements of the strange woman Prou. 5.19.20 Yea and from all euill company and vnthriftinesse Fifthly The Obiections follow Obiect 1 Shee was of meane birth condition or portion when I married her Answ So and much worse was the Church before Christ married her and yet Christ loues her Obiect 2 But since marriage shee is idle froward wastefull c. Answ This is a reason to mooue thee to pray for her and to watch ouer her waies to admonish and instruct her but this is no reason to moue thee not to loue her For the Church sinneth after calling and yet Christ loues her and shewes it by his intercession for her in heauen and by labouring to clense her by his spirit and word in earth Obiect But shee is a carnall and vnregenerate woman a meere wicked woman that neither doth nor will feare God and Christ doth not loue heretickes or hypocrites or prophane persons and pagans Answ Though this reason from Christs example doth not hold yet the reason from Gods institution binds thee thou must loue her not because shee deserues it but because God requires it Quest Is a man bound to esteeme his wife aboue all women Answ In respect of the affection and practise of the things essentially necessary to coniugall duties he is but not in opinion of his praises for that is the commendation of the good wife not of euery wife Prou. 31.30 Thus of the Obiections Sixthly the lets follow How comes it to passe that men do not performe this duty Answ. It is in some by reason of their sinfull comming together as in sudden marriages when they are done before there be a calling or affection in the heart So when men haue ill ends as those men that marry their wiues not for grace or fauour but for wealth when they are possessed of both they will loue their wealth and hate their wiues 2 Corruption of nature is the cause of want of loue they are wicked men therefore wicked husbands 3 It comes to passe because men doe not by praier seeke loue of God neglect of praier and mortification is the cause 4 Men loue the strange woman and therefore loue not their wiues or they loue other mens wiues 5 It comes to passe by the vntowardnesse of the wife for though that bee no iust reason to the husband because he should loue her because God commands him yet it is a iust iudgement of God vpon her Thus of what is required Loue viz Indefinitely First in heart as well as in word Mal. 2.15 Secondly not before others onely but priuately Thirdly not sometimes or the first week moneth or yeare but for euer constantly Fourthly for conscience sake and not for shame or respect of her friends or while her meanes doe last Your Wiues This is added First to exclude all others all others I say not from Christian loue in the generall but from coniugall loue Secondly to include all wiues though poore lesse wise or frugal froward c. Thus of the exhortation The dehortation followes be not bitter vnto them In these wordes the Apostle doth mollifie the authority of the husband and prouides that it passe not into tyranny Heere I consider foure things First what it hatth not in it Secondly how men shew themselues bitter to their wiues Thirdly the meanes to cure this bitternesse Fourthly the reasons to moue thereunto For the first this exhortation to loue and dehortation from bitternes doth not bind them 1 To loue their vices they may know them to be the weaker vessell yea take notice of the weakenesse of the vessell 2 To loose his owne authority by lightnesse and vaine behauiour 3 To omit the performance of holy duties to please her humour 4 To giue her a license to doe what she list and liue how she will 5 From finding fault and reproouing so as they vse not their own wordes but Gods Lastly distinguish their natures wiues of soft and gentle natures must bee vsed with all gentlenesse but that lets not but that wilfull and stubborne wiues may be held downe to a meet subiection Men shew their bitternesse First by words and that diuersly when they reproach them for their infirmities or deformities or when they grow quarrellous finding fault with euery thing or grow into passion vppon euery occasion 2 Indeed by vsing them discourteously or by vniust restraint Or lastly by blowes But many men haue little growing in their furrowes but wormwood they haue a true gall of bitternesse in them they may be compared to the starre in the Reuelations 8.11 for as that made the third part of the waters bitter so are more then three parts of the words of many husbands bittet words yea as if their naturall frowardnes were not enough some men will sharpen and whet their tongues to sound out cursed words like swords or arrowes yea some are so vnappeaseable their anger is like the fooles wrath Prouerbs 27 3. these are a brood of Caldeans a bitter a furious nation For the cure of this bitternesse foure rules are to be obserued 1 Men must pray God to cast something into their fountaine to sweeten it 2 They must turne the course of this humor and spend it vpon their sins in the practise of the duties of mortification 3 Eat Gods booke for that will
as they would bee for vsually if in discretion men prooue before they trust they are taxed of pride and haughtinesse yet considering the vile hypocrisie that is in many it is better to be so censured without cause then to be beguiled by men that make their religion but a cloake to their owne ends The third rule is that while they stand and fall not into open sinne thou maiest not traduce them but conceale thy dislikes till God lay them open vnlesse greater danger might ensue by the concealment for the Lord may make him sound and giue him repentance Paul doth not dispraise Demas here as he doth not commend him Thirdly we may in this man note the propertie of many hypocrites they will not be discountenanced they are vsually impudent this man thrusts himselfe into the Apostles company and will be commended to the Churches he will haue a place though it be the last place Verse 15. Salute the brethren which are in Laodicea and Nymphas and the Church which is in his house Hitherto of Salutations signified now the Salutations required follow and these are particular verse 15.16.17 generall v. 18. The particulars concerne either Laodiceans v. 15.16 or the Colossean preacher verse 17. who is not onely saluted but exhorted or rebuked by intimation In the salutation of the Laodiceans obserue two things first the persons who are to be saluted v. 15. 2ly a speciall direction for the open reading of two epistles v. 16. The persons are the brethren in generall and Nymphas in speciall and the houshold of Nymphas Salute the brethren which are at Laodicea 1 Christian curtesie ought to haue in it a holy remembrance of absent friends 2 It is not vanitie or weaknesse but may stand with singular gifts and graces of minde to bee industrious and large hearted in the many remembrances of all sorts of Christians 3 It is profitable that men of great gifts and place should preserue their memory with others though it be but in these lighter complements of salutation for many times it may inflame much affection to godlinesse in such to whom they send their salutations 4 God hath his choice amongst men for here hee takes notice of the brethren in Laodicea onely God doth not driue in whole townes of men into the field of his grace at once for as it was then in turning men from gentilisme so it is now in turning men from profanenesse the Gospell doth not worke vpon all promiscuously And Nymphas This Nymphas was not a woman as Ambrose and Dionisius and Catharinus and the glosse would haue it for it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the end of the verse his house not hir house This Nymphas it seemes was some eminent Christian whom Paul would specially honour before the congregation and so it shewes that a speciall respect should be had of such as did excell in gifts amongst such as professe the sinceritie of the gospell And the Church that is in his â—omsâ— By the Church hee meanes those in the houshold that feare God whether they were women or children or seruants Now here first I consider of these persons and then of the title the Apostle giues them in calling them a Church In that the Apostle thus with honour remembers the houshold of Nymphas it shewes his singular vprightnesse in that he can respect grace in whomsoeuer hee finde it hee loues a good seruant as well as a good Master and can commend good order in an houshold as well as in a congregation This should teach vs not to haue the grace of Christ in respect of persons and hereby also we may try our loue to Gods children by examining our selues whether we can loue such as can neither profit or pleasure vs nor grace vs in the world And this may be a great incouragement to the yoong and meaner sort in that they may perceiue from hence that if they get true grace they shall be respected both of God and good men Now in that the Apostle calls this houshold a Church we may note that a religious and well ordred familie is as it were a little Church Here in one familie is prescribed what all families should be this familie is called a church because his people were godly and the word of God was read there and prayers made to God and Psalmes sung and the yonger sort were catechized and instructed Now doe we learne from hence that our houses are Churches then these things will follow 1 That Gods worship and pietie must be set vp in them how can they be churches of God if God be not serued in them 2 All must be done there in order and quietnesse and silence for so it is or should be in the Church 3 Euill persons that are incorrigible must not dwell there but must be cast out Psal. 101. 4 The Husband or Master of the familie must dwell there as a man of knowledge and wiues children and seruants must obey as the Church doth Christ. Againe are our families Churches why then religious families are in a happy case for then God himselfe will dwell there So as a stranger comming to such places may say as Iacob did of Bethel surely God is in this place Lastly should our families be Churches Oh then woe vnto the world of profane housholds should a Church be without sacrifice and can their families escape Gods wrath seeing there is neither prayer nor pietie in them but in stead of Gods seruice there is cursing and swearing and lying and chiding and filching and whoring and rayling and fighting and what not The most families are very cages of vncleane spirits where not God or good men but very deuills dwell they are very styes of vncleanesse and vnholinesse Thus of the 15 verse Verse 16. And when this Epistle is read amongst you cause it to be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans and that you likewise read the Epistle from Laodicea These words conteine a direction for reading 1 of this epistle and that both priuately and publikely 2 of an epistle from Laodicea In the generall we may obserue that the Scripture may be read it is mens dutie to doe it t is a flat precept search the Scriptures Ioh. 5.39 and this may euidently reprooue the profane neglect of the most herein in this great light many are so drowned in carelesnesse that they haue not yet so much as a Bible in their houses and others thought for their credit sake they haue gotten them Bibles yet they read them not This Epistle In that this Epistle may not be neglected but must be read it shewes that whatsoeuer is reuealed to the Church to be a part of the word of God it must be read so soone as this Epistle is written it must be read of all Christians which shewes that euery part of Gods word is to be read Now for the persons that must read the Scriptures it is here set downe indefinitely of you meaning
AN EXPOSITION VPON THE EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS Wherein NOT ONELY THE TEXT IS Methodically Analysed and the sence of the words by the help of VVriters both ancient and moderne is explayned But also By Doctrine and Vse the intent of the holy Ghost is in euery place more fully vnfolded and vrged And besides The very marrow of most Common-places is aptly diffused throughout the body of this EXPOSITION as the nature of of this kinde of Teaching would beare And further Many chiefe Cases of CONSCIENCE are here resolued ALL With conuenient Varietie and Breuitie Being The substance of neare seauen yeeres VVeeke-dayes Sermons of N. BYFIELD late one of the Preachers for the Citie of CHESTER 1 PET. 5.10 The God of all grace who hath called you vnto his eternall glory by CHRIST IESVS after that yee haue suffered a while make you perfect stablish strengthen and settle you LONDON Printed by T. S. for NATHANIEL BVTTER and are to be sould at his Shop at the signe of the Pide-Bull in Pauls Church-yard neare to S. Austins Gate 1615. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE EDVVARD LORD RVSSELL Earle of Bedford and the Ladie LVCIE Countesse of Bedford Grace and Peace be multiplied with increase of all honor and happinesse for euer Most noble Lord and my very honorable good Ladie THIS Epistle to the Colossians containes an excellent Epitome of the doctrine expressed in the rest of the books of the old and new Testament as will appeare by a briefe delineation or adumbration of the proportion and parts of that sacred bodie of truth paralelled with the seuerall parts of this Epistle vsing the benefit of this Commentarie vpon it The whole word of God may be diuided into two parts the first concernes faith or what we must beleeue the second loue or what we must doe So the Apostle deuided it as may appeare by the patterne vsed in their times which stood of two parts faith and loue 2. Tim. 1.13 And so is this Epistle deuided for in the two first Chapters he tellâ— them what they must beleeue and in the two last what they must doe Now faith looks either vpon God or vpon the world In God two things are to be beleeued 1. the attributes of the essence 2. the trinitie of the persons The attributes vnfold the nature and proprieties of God such as are his power glory knowledge and the like of the power of God yee may read Chap. 1.11 2.12 of the glorie of God Chap. 1.11 3.17 of the knowledge of God Chap. 3.10 The Persons are three the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost of the Father chap. 1.2.12 3.17 of the Sonne chap. 1.2.13.15 c. of the Holy Ghost chap. 2.19 Thus of God In the consideration of the world faith is taken vp especially about the creation of it and the gouernment of it In the creation it viewes the mightie workmanship of God making all things of nothing euen the very Angells as well as men and other creatures of the creation chap. 1.16 of Angells also chap. 1.16 both good chap. 2.9 and euill chap. 2.15 The gouernment of the world is two waies to be considered First in the generall disposing and preseruation of all things Secondly and principally faith is taken vp about the consideration of the gouernment of Men in the world of the generall prouidence chap. 1.16.17 The prouidence of God ouer man may be considered according to his fourefold estate 1. of Innocencie 2. of Corruption 3. of Grace 4. of Glorie In the estate of Innocencie faith chiefly beholds and wonders at the glorious Image of God in which man was created of this Image you may read chap. 3.10 by analogie In the state of Corruption two things do offer themselues to our dolefull contemplation 1. sinne 2. the punishment of sin Sinne is both originall and actuall of originall sinne chap. 2.13 of actuall sinnes chap. 2.11.13.3.5.6 of the punishment of sinne chap. 3.25 2.13 3.6 In the state of Grace faith viewes three things 1. the meanes of grace 2. the subiect 3. the degrees The meanes is either before time or in time before time t is the election of God of which chap. 3.12 in time the meanes chiefly is Christ and the couenant in him In Christ two things are to be considered his person and his office The theorie concerning Christs person is twofold 1. concerning his two natures 2. concerning his twofold estate in those natures The natures of Christ are two humane and diuine ioyned in the bond of personall vnion of the humane nature chap. 1.22 of his diuine chap. 1.15.16 c. of the vnion of both chap. 2.9 The state of the person of Christ is twofold 1. of humiliation 2. of exaltation His humiliation comprehends 1. his incarnation as the antecedent 2. his obedience to the law of Moses 3. his passion of his incarnation and obedience impliedly in diuers places of his passion chap. 1.14.20 22.14.15 His exaltation comprehends his resurrection ascension and session at the right hand of God of his resurrection chap. 2.12 of his sitting at Gods right hand chap. 3.1 Thus of the person of Christ. The office of Christ is to mediate between God and man The parts are 1. his propheticall office 2. his priestly office 3. his regall office His propheticall office stands in propounding of doctrine and in making it effectuall by his spirit His priestly office stands in two things 1. Expiation of sinne 2. Intercession for vs to God His regall office is partly in the gouernment of the Church as the head thereof and partly in the subduing of the enemies of God and the Church of the treasures of wisdome in Christ as a Prophet chap. 2.3 of the sacrifice of Christ as a Priest chap. 2.14 of the headship of Christ ouer the Church chap. 1.18 2.19 Thus of Christ. The couenant followeth which is considered both in it selfe and in the seales of it though the couenant of works be accidentally a meanes to driue vs to Christ yet the proper effectuall meanes is the couenant of grace which God hath made with the elect in Christ this being recorded in the word of the Gospell both in the old and new Testament is the ordinarie meanes by the power of Christ to conuert soules to God by the preaching of it in the ministerie of his seruants of this chap. 1.6 The seales of this couenant are the Sacraments both of the old and new Testament of the old testament was Circumcision and the rest of which chap. 2.11 of the new testament are baptisme and the Lords Supper of baptisme ch 2.12 Thus of the meanes of grace The subiect of true grace is the Church the bodie of Christ vnited to him by mysticall vnion The Church consists of two sorts of men Ministers and people of the Church in generall with her vnion with Christ chap. 1.18 19 20. 2.19 of Ministers and peo-people with their duties chap. 1.25 28. 2 1. and in diuers other
base and filthy pleasures why dotest thou vpon vncertaine and sinfull profits why doth thy heart degenerate to regard and so aspire after worldly preferment Remember whence thou art descended and with whom alyed and walke as becomes the coheyre of Christ. Secondly are they Brethren to the Apostles and other great Gouernours of the Church it should then teach Ministers Magistrates and Masters of Families so to rule as to remember that they rule their Brethren neyther to neglect their good for why should thy Brother perish nor with proud insolencie or tyrannie eyther in correction or seuere carriage to Lord it ouer them Thirdly are they Brethren to the Saints abroad and are they of the same familie with them then it should teach them to pray for them and to lay the distresses of other Saints and Churches to their hearts for though they be remoued in place and carnall knowledge yet are they neare in the mysticall vnion if it be considered that the same Mother bare them and the same Father begat them Lastly are they Brethren to the Saints at home then they should learne to conuerse brotherly to liue and loue together as becommeth Saints and Brethren Oh that it could sincke into mens mindes or that this were written in mens hearts then could there be nothing more glorious and comfortable in this earth then this communion of Saints especially in the fellowship of the Gospell In Christ. Men are said to be in CHRIST three wayes first as the Plant in the Stocke Iohn 15. secondly as the Member in the Body 1 Cor. 12.12 thirdly as the Wife is one with the Husband Ephes. 5.25 Dost thou aske then how thou maist get into Christ. Ans. Obserue three things First before thou canst be ingrafted into Christ thou must be cut off the olde tree eyther a new man or no man eyther lose the World or neuer finde Christ eyther disarme thy selfe of all vaine confidence loue delight and support from the world and worldly men or the arme of the Lord will neuer beare thee vp and nourish thee Secondly a true Member is not but by generation in nature nor canst thou be a true member of Christ but by regeneration great oddes betweene a wodden legge though neuer so exquisitely made and a true legge all members in Creation be begotten and in Grace begotten againe Thirdly as they are not Man and Wife where there is no sure making by Contract or Marriage going before so neyther can any be in Christ vnlesse hee be receiued vnto the Couenant of Grace and as it is a mad thing in Nature for any woman to say Such a man is my Husband for hee is a kinde man and did cast his eye vpon mee or did me a pleasure at such a time c. So it is as great spirituall madnesse for any Soule to pleade interest in Christ when they can alleadge no more but his generall loue to man or that hee offered Grace to vs in the Word and Sacraments or that wee together with the Gospell receiued outward blessings or such like when men can shew no contract no mutuall entercourse betweene CHRIST and the SOVLE no manner of euidence for their hopes no witnesses from the Word Spirit or Children of God for their spirituall Marriage Againe would a man know whether hee be in Christ these Comparisons likewise resolue his doubt by a three-fold Answere first hee is in Christ if he blossome grow and beare fruit euen such fruit as is to eternall life If a man be abundant in the workes of the Lord and grow in such graces as are communicated onely to the faithfull hee is certainely a true Plant in this Stocke for by growing and fruit is the Plant that is ingrafted knowne from the sprigge that is lopped off and lyeth by and is withered A life barren and voyd of the workes of Pietie and Mercy is a manifest signe that the person is not in Christ. Secondly if there be in our soules the sense and feeling and motion of spirituall life then are wee members for in a wodden legge is there no sense nor naturall motion When men haue as much sense and feeling sauour and delight in the things of the Spirit as the Word Prayer fellowship in the Gospell with the exercise of holy Graces in the duties of Gods worship or things otherwise belonging to the Kingdome of Christ as the carnall man hath in the profits pleasures and fleshly things of this world These certainely are men after the Spirit and by the Spirit mystically vnited to Christ the head and on the other side a more plaine and palpable signe cannot be giuen to proue demonstratâ—uely that a man is not in Christ then when a man findes no taste hath no feeling can take no delight in spirituall Meanes Graces or Persons and yet is easily affected with the least profits and delights of the world Thirdly it will appeare by the holy communion betweene Christ and the faithfull Soule by his co-habitation and spirituall entercourse when Christ meetes a Christian with holy Comforts with heauenly refreshings with sacred answeres with spirituall direction and other sacred signes of the presence of Christ in the vse of the meanes sporting himselfe with the Christian Soule this entercourse I say this secret and chamber-meeting these inward and heartie feelings wrought by the Word and Sacraments by Prayer and Fasting by Reading and Conference are certaine and sure signes and seales to proue a marriage going before And thus farre of the foure titles giuen to the Children of God and also of the second thing viz. the persons saluted Now followeth the Salutation it selfe Grace and Peace be vnto you from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. IT hath beene an auncient custome both in the Iewish Christian and Pagan world to beginne Letters and Epistles with Salutations and in these they were wont to wish to their Friends that which was accounted the chiefest good Hence the Heathen as they were opinionated about the chiefe good they did differently wish good things to their friends in their salutations Some wished health some wished welfare or safetie some to doe well some ioy and a merry life as they were eyther Sâ—oickes or Epicures But the Apostle finding that true felicitie was in none of these doth religiously wish that which in the Kingdome of Christ was in greatest request viz. Grace and Peace Grace This word is diuersly taken For kindnesse 2 Sam. 16.17 for abilitie to affect or perswade Psal. 45.2 for the happinesse that is had from Christ in this world and so it is opposed to glorie Psal. 84.11 for the preaching of the Gospell Rom. 1.4 Tit. 2.12 for approbation from God Prou. 12.2 finally it is taken for the spirituall libertie that wee haue from Christ and so it is opposed to the Law Rom. 6.14 lastly it is taken for the loue and fauour of God receiuing the Sinner into couenant
in Christ as it is an euer-flowing spring of celestiall Grace to the soule iustified and so it is taken here Peace This word also is diuersly accepted for rest and ease from paine Psal. 38.4 for familiaritie so the man of my peace Psal. 41.9 for concord Ephes. 4.3 for prosperitie in generall 1 Chron. 12.18 Psal. 125.5 Ier. 29.11 for all that felicitie wee haue by Christ Luke 19.42 for glory in heauen Esa. 57.2 Luke 19.38 Rom. 2.10 Luke 1.79 for reconciliation it selfe Luke 2.14 Esay 53.5 for the meanes of reconciliation Ephes. 2.14 for the signes of reconciliation Esay 57.19 Psal. 85.8 for tranquilitie of conscience Rom. 14.17 5.2 Lastly it is also taken for all that rest of conscience within and Synecdochically it signifieth all those blessings spirituall which eyther in this world or that other better world wee receiue from Christ together with Gods fauour and grace neyther is temporall prosperitie excluded though not principally meant and so I thinke it is taken here The meaning being thus found I consider the obseruations first generally First in that the Apostle doth in the very Salutation sow the seedes of the whole Gospell we might learne euen in our ordinarie imployments to minde Gods glory and the saluation of others Secondly wee may hence see that it is lawfull to draw abridgements of holy things and commend them to ordinary vse as here these graces to an ordinary salutation from man to man and so I thinke of teaching the Lords Prayer and Commandements with other Scripture to children or seruants that yet vnderstand not and that for such reasons as these first that so they might haue occasion much to thinke of the things are so much and commonly vrged secondly that if any time of extremitie should come they might haue certaine seedes of direction and comfort to guide and support them thirdly that their condemnation might be more iust if hauing Grace and Peace and other principles of Catechisme so much in their mouthes they should not get them into their hearts Thirdly a question may here be moued how the Apostle can in these words wish vnto them their chiefe good or felicitie seeing these are not all the graces or blessings needfull to our happinesse I might Answere this diuersly 1. Here is a Synecdoche all are vnderstood though not all named or thus these are the beginnings of all graces and blessings or thus one or two graces is worth a world besides or thus these are chiefely aboue others to be sought but lastly it is certaine these cannot be had without the most of sauing graces as for example true Peace cannot bee had without Christ nor without godly Sorrow Confession Knowledge Meeknesse Desires Faith Humilitie Loue and the like as men may easily see if they will be informed eyther by Scripture or experience Fourthly but the maine Doctrine which generally I obserue out of these words is this that spirituall things from God in Christ are the best things and most to be sought and desired and wished both for our selues and others The reasons are 1. They serue for the excellentest part viz the soule 2. They serue for eternitie and these outward things but for this life 3. Spirituall things are giuen by God in Christ the other by God without Christ 4. They onely are able to satisfie the Soule 5. in respect of continuance for outward things can last but till death but then their workes will follow the faithfull into the graue yea into heauen and therefore much more these graces 6. Spirituall things are onely proper to the Saints temporall things are common both to good and bad 7. These are to be had by vertue of an absolute promise the other but conditionally assured 8. These are more pleasing and acceptable to God Gods acceptation proues them best lastly What shall it profit a man to winne the whole world and loose his owne Soule The vse is first for the iust reproofe of the wonderfull carelesnesse and strength of folly that hath possessed the most people in the prophane neglect nay contempt of spirituall things with the meanes of them Indeede if men could be rid of Death the Graue Hell and Gods Curse or if these things could be had without seeking it were to some purpose for men to sleepe still and neuer wake Many are the sleights of Sathan Some are stubborne and will not regard some with very preiudice runne wittingly to hell some confesse it to be meete that the best things should be chiefely sought but forget some purpose but giue ouer for difficulties in the beginning some no sooner ridde off terrour but as soone off care for the life to come Secondly this Doctrine may be a singular comfort to vs if wee can finde grace and peace in our harts how euer it be with vs in our bodies or estates otherwise Thirdly it should teach Parents to be more carefull to leaue grace in their Childrens hearts then treasures in their Chests for them and friends should more endeauout to helpe one another in the comforts of an holy fellowship in the Gospell then in the ciuill furtherances they doe so much engage themselues to Lastly it should teach vs to learne the lesson giuen by our Sauiour Christ Mat. 6. neyther to enlarge our affections to the immoderate desires of superfluitie in outward things nor yet to racke our hearts with the faithlesse and fruitlesse cares for things necessarie This latter branch is vrged with eight or nine worthy reasons but of these in another place afterwards And thus much generally Grace If Grace that is Gods fauour and the graces spirituall that flow from thence be of so great worth and excellencie diuers things may be inferred by way of profitable instruction for our vse out of seuerall Scriptures First if it be so great a priuiledge to obtaine grace from God we should striue to be such as are within the compasse of the promise of grace especially wee should get humble and lowly hearts for God giues grace vnto the humble but resisteth the stubborne wilfull and proud sinner Againe if Gods Loue and Christs Grace be Iewels of so great value it should teach vs when Grace is offered in the meanes or any way bestowed by Gods Spirit neuer to receiue it in vaine so as it should be tendered without effect or kept without aduantage but especially let it euer be farre from vs to turne the Grace of God into wantonnesse to abuse eyther the promises of Grace or the pledges of Gods Loue to become eyther bawds for perseuerance in sinne or props to secure and bolde presumption And aboue all things wee should with all watchfulnesse take heede of wronging the Spirit of Grace eyther by resisting tempting grieuing quenching or despising it And further wee should learne by all good meanes as constant hearing prayer reading conference and meditation to stirre vp the Graces giuen vs
holy desire after this necessary grace two things are further to be considered 1 The Benefits men might haue by Faith 2 The wofull estate of those that want it The Benefits may be ordered into fiue ranckes 1 What Faith deliuereth vs from 2 What it preserues vs against 3 What the weakest Faith getteth 4 What we might get if we laboured for a greater growth in Faith 5 How it fits vs for heauen For the first Faith doth deliuer vs First from the darkenesse and blindnesse wee liued in before Whosoeuer beleeueth in mee shall not abide in darkenesse Wee no sooner by Faith taste of the Bread of life but the vaile of ignorance which naturally couereth all flesh is torne and rent as the Prophet Isay sheweth notably Isay 25.8 Secondly it deliuers vs from those wofull euils which as so many abhominations doe defile both the Vnderstanding and Affections Faith purifieth the heart No wonder though men be continually surcharged with euill thoughts and most vile affections and strange euils within seeing we are so hardly gotten to set about the earnest labour after spirituall application of the merits and righteousnesse of Christ which righteousnesse neuer can be imputed by Faith but it is infused by the Spirit of Sanctification at the same time Neyther is there any more clearer testimonie of the want of iustifying Faith then the continuall preuayling of euill thoughts and affections Thirdly it deliuers vs from the Law not onely from the Ceremoniall Law and other beggerly Rudiments but also from the Morall Law in two things onely first from the Curse of it which is wholy taken away by the imputation of Christs Passion secondly from the Rigour of it so that as it is commanded in the Gospell it may not exact of Beleeuers an impossible perfection but onely an Euangelicall and accepted vprightnes we are not now vnder the Law but vnder Grace as the Apostle shewes in the Epistle to the Romanes and Galathians at large And hence it is that the same Apostle saith that the Law is not giuen vnto a righteous man but vnto the lawlesse and disobedient meaning that so long as wee continue in our naturall estate so long wee haue this as one part of our miserie that wee are lyable to the Curses and impossible Exactions of the most righteous Law but from the time that we are effectually called and gathered vnto CHRIST we are not vnder the Law in these two respects which is an admirable mercy Fourthly Faith deliuers vs from the power of the first death being by Nature dead in sinnes and trespasses hauing no more sence of the things that belong vnto the Kingdome of Christ then a dead man in nature hath of the benefits of life By the power of Faith eternall life is begunne here which is called while we liue here the life of Grace and after death is stiled by the name of the life of Glory Lastly it deliuers men from eternall destruction for Whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not perish Thus of the first sort of benefits Secondly Faith hath a power to preserue vs and that in three things First it preserues from many fearefull spirituall diseases in the soule hence commeth that Metaphoricall speech of being sound or whole or heathfull in the faith Hence that he saith Wee follow Faith vnto the conseruation of the Soule Heb. 10.39 Secondly it preserues vs against the vse of ill meanes for He that beleeueth maketh not hast Herein is a speciall tryall of Faith and is a worthy testimonie of vprightnesse when men can so rest vpon God that they will not be entangled with those profits that eyther the time makes vnseasonable as the Sabbath or the meanes make sinfull as deceipt lying c. but can chearefully beleeue that the same God that now tries him with the occasions of profit in such time and manner can giue him as much profit at a lawfull time and by lawfull meanes It is most difficult for an vnsanctified minde to forbeare eyther time or meanes when profit and pleasure intise Lastly how miserable is our life here many times in respect of the temptations with which Sathan doth fire vs Now if there were in vs conscionable respect of certaine application of Gods fauour there is a secret power in Faith as an Helmet not onely to keepe off but extinguish the fiery darts of the Diuell And the true reason why our life is continually assaulted and why the world lyeth vanquished vnder a thousand miseries is onely because men doe not labour for a particular assurance of Gods loue in CHRIST which being once had wee should soone see an happy victory ouer the World Hell and Death in respect of the beginnings of many heauenly contentments In the third place we are to consider the benefits which the weakest Faith obtayneth and they are especially sixe First it iustifies and giues vs a portion in the most meritorious intercession of Christ at the right hand of God it is no sooner had but it makes the sinner iust before God this is euery where proued Secondly it gathereth men into the family of Abraham and that as Sonnes yea the least Faith makes a man blessed with faithfull Abraham so that if Abrahams case were happy then is euery Childe of God so Thirdly it makes men not onely the Sonnes of Abraham but the Sonnes of God also by Adoption As many as receiued him to them he gaue power to be the Sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name Fourthly by Faith the Sonne of God by an invtterable presence doth dwell in the hearts of the Sonnes of men Ephes. 3.16 Fiftly the meanest Faith that is a true Faith doth euer come attended with many holy Graces and therefore to dispute of Faith is to dispute of Temperance Righteousnesse c. Acts 24.25 Lastly Faith according to the measure of it is the foundation of all the hope that makes men happy therefore it is called the ground of the things which are hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Fourthly if men would labour for the increase of Faith and once get a certainetie concerning Gods fauour they might enioy many blessings more then they doe euen in this life First it might be vnto vs according to our faith what greater indulgence can be desired from God Secondly men might liue by their Faith that is they might haue from their Faith continually arguments both of comfort and direction euen in their carriage about the things of this life Thirdly wee might haue the sence of peace with God accesse vnto Grace wherein we might stand and be filled with ioy in the hope of the glory of God to be reuealed yea to be made able to hold vp their heads and reioyce in afflictions c. Fourthly there is a power in Faith to put such life into the sacred Scriptures that they would be able to make
shew at our pleasures but they are necessary such as if they be wanting a sin is committed nay grieuous sins euen against the commandement of Christ Ioh. 13. As I said to the Iewes whither I go can ye not come so to you also I say now a new commandement giue I you that ye loue one another euen as I loued you He shews here that whereas they might be grieued that they should loose Christs bodily presence he had appoynted them a course for their solace and that was instead of Christ as fellow-members in Christs absence in the world to striue by all means to delight themselues in louing society one with another And this Commandement he calls a new Commandement not in respect of the matter of the duty for that was alwayes required but in respect of the forme of obseruing it for the old generall rule was That thou shouldest loue thy neighbour as thy selfe but now that forme as I haue loued you hath in it something that is more expresse and for the incomparable sufficiencie of the president is matchlesse and more full of incitations to fire affection Againe the person that giues it and the time is to be considered I now giue this commandement Men are vsed that haue any sparks of good nature in them to remember and carefully to obserue the last words of their dying friends especially if they charge not many things Why these are the last words of Christ the night before his death euen this one thing he doth especially charge vpon vs Namely while we abide in this flesh and are hated of this world and want those glorious refreshings would come by the presence of Christ to vnite our selues in a holy bound of peace and loue to be kept strengthned by mutuall indeuors in the performance of all the duties of holy affection and that till Christ shall gather vs vnto the glory that he hath with the Father The third Motiue may be taken from the benefites that may be gotten by loue and these are diuers First there is much comfort in loue the Lord doth vsually and graciously water the society conferences prayers and other duties performed mutually by the Saints with the deaws of many sweet and glorious refreshings by which they are daily excited inflamed and incouraged to a holy contentation in godlinesse Secondly Loue is the fulfilling of the Law not only all the duties belonging to humane societies of which he there intreates are comprehended vnder loue as by that great band that tyeth all estates and degrees but also is the fulfilling of the Law by effect in that first it causeth abstinence from doing euill to our neighbour Secondly it causeth men to make conscience of fulfilling the Law and that which is there generally spoken if it be applied to the loue of the Saints may haue his speciall truth in this that there is nothing in outward things doth more fire the heart of a man to the loue of and labour after a godly life then a daily louing societie with Gods children in whom we see godlinesse euen in an experimentall knowledge not layd before vs in precept but described vnto vs in practise with the rewards and fruits of it Yea loue may be said to be the filling vp of the Law as the word seemeth to import in this that it clotheth the duties of the Law with the glory of a due manner and seateth them vpon their due subiects with the vnwearyed labours of constant well-doing Thirdly the due performance and daily exercise of the mutuall duties of loue would be a great testimony and witnesse vnto vs for the satisfying of our consciences in the knowledge of such great things as otherwise are exceeding hard to be knowne as first it is not euery bodies case to haue the Spirit of grace or when they haue it to discerne it yet by this loue it may be discerned for it is one of the inseperable fruits of the spirit Secondly many men follow not Christ at all and among the followers of Christ a great number are not true Disciples Now by loue may all men know that we are Christs disciples Thirdly the winde bloweth where it listeth And that which is borne of the flesh is flesh and therefore great Masters in Israell and Teachers of other men may be ignorant of regeneration yet thereby may wee know that we are borne of God and doe rightly know God if we loue one another Fourthly if wee would seeke God to finde him behold If wee goe to the East hee is not there if to the West yet we can not perceiue him if to the North where he worketh yet we cannot see him he will hide himselfe in the South and we cannot behold him How much more is the way of God in the heart of man vnsearchable And yet though no man hath seene God at any time if we loue one another God dwelleth in vs. Fiftly the election of man before time is like a bottomlesse gulfe and the making of man blamelesse and holy in heauen is a dreadfull mysterie and yet those two glorious branches whereof th one sprowts forth euen beyond time and thother reacheth vp to heauen nay into heauen are both fastned vpon this stocke of loue in respect of one way manner of comming to know them To conclude Saluation it selfe euen our owne saluation is knowne by the loue to the brethren as is cleare in diuers other places of that Epistle Lastly the day of the Lord is a terrible day a day of trouble heauines the strong hearted man shall then cry bitterly then the heauens being on fire shall be dissolued and passe away with a noyse and the elements shall melt with heate the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a showt and with the voyce of the Archangells and with the trumpet of God then shall all the kindreds of the earth mourne and they shall see the Sonne of man come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glorie And who shall be able to stand in that great and fearefull day euen all such as haue finished their course in the loue of God and his children as certainely as wee now finde loue in our hearts so surely shall wee haue boldnesse in the day of Iudgement The fourth Motiue may be taken from the miserable state of such as finde not in themselues the loue of Gods children First it is a palpable signe they abide still in darkenesse and vnder the bondage of the first death and in danger of the second death Secondly a man can neuer enter into the kingdome of Heauen without it for euery man can say a murtherer shall not be saued so continuing Now it is certaine God hates a man that loues not his children aswell as he doth murtherers he that loueth not his brother is a man-slayer and wee know that no man-slayer can
to trumpet out victorie by shewing the glory of heauen and to set on the Crowne of Hope as the assured pledge of full and finall victory it is Hope that pluckes vp the heart of man to a constant desire of vnion with God by Faith and of communion with man by Loue. And the true reason why so many men vtterly neglect the care to get a iustifying Faith and an inflamed Affection to Gods Children is because they haue no taste of the comforts of the euidence of a better life by Hope Secondly Faith and Hope are two distinct things Faith beleeues the Promise to be true with particular application of the Promise to ones selfe and Hope waites for the accomplishment of it Faith vsually is imployed about reconciliation and a godly life Hope for the most part is taken vp with the retyred and affectionate contemplation of the glory of Heauen the comming of Christ the resurrection of the body and temporall blessings and deliuerance as they are shadowes and types of the last and great saluation Thirdly Hope is no more naturall then Faith and Loue the carnall man is without Hope in the world not that wicked men are cleane without all profession of Hope for few men are so vile but they professe and stoutly auouch their hope in God but this Hope is vaine emptie without euidence or promise such as can neuer profit them and therefore in the eight of Iob hee saith that the Hypocrites Hope shall perish his confidence also shall be cut off and his trust shall be as the house of a Spider It is to be obserued that hee cals wicked men euen all carnall and vnconuerted people Hypocrites and that fitly for euery Sinner is an Hypocrite in some degree and if there were nothing else to proue it their very Hope and wilfull Confidence in the mercies of God without all warrant from the Word or testimonie of Gods Spirit or their owne Conscience would vndoubtedly proue it and for the vanitie of their hope it is fitly expressed in the comparison of the Spiders webbe The silly Spider with many dayes labour weaues her selfe a Webbe in appearance able euery way abundantly to couer her and fit her turne but at the end of the weeke the Maid with a Besome sweepes all downe This poysonfull Spider is euery vnregenerate man or woman this Webbe is their Hope in the framing of which they daily busie themselues and in the couerture of which they vainely repose themselues but when any Seruant comes out of the Lords armie to sweepe with the Besome of Iudgement or Death the whole building of these imaginarie hopes come sodainely and totally downe In the 11. of Iob and the 20. verse it is said The eyes of the wicked shall faile and their refuge shall perish and their hope shall be sorrow of minde In which words the holy Ghost shewes that the time shall come when those vaine hopes shall be driuen out of the soules of the wicked and in stead thereof they shall be filled eyther with desperate sorrowes on earth or with eternall sorrowes in hell What hope hath the hypocrite when hee hath heaped vp riches if God take away his soule Iob 27.8 Noting that if carnall men againe called Hypocrites will not forgoe their fond presumptions while they liue yet by too late experience they shall finde them vaine when Death comes Obiect But then they meane to pray God to forgiue them and hope by their repentance then to finde mercy for their soules Sol. In the 9. verse it is answered thus Will God heare his cry when trouble comes vpon him Quest. But will not God heare mens prayers in the troublesome time of death Ans. Not the prayers at that time made by such men for they are Hypocrites hauing vpon them but the names of God and godlinesse and will neuer in sinceritie pray vnto God at all times neyther in their death doe they pray vnto God because they delight in the Almightie and therefore he shewes Verse 10. that seeing they delight not in God and godlinesse and will not pray at all times that is as well in health as sicknesse in prosperitie as in aduersitie while they might yet sinne as well as when they can sinne no longer therefore their hope of mercy in death shall faile them Quest. But if true Hope be not naturall what is the difference betweene the Hope of the faithfull and this common Hope that so ordinarily goeth vp and downe the world vnder the colours of it or how may wee try our selues whether we haue a right Hope or no Ans. The true Hope is described in seuerall Scriptures by diuers properties which are no where to be found in carnall men First the true Hope layes fast hold vpon the merits of Iesus Christ onely and striues constantly to be established and assured But the common Hope is neuer emptied of carnall confidence and presumption that God loues them for some good things or parts that are in them neyther doth it brooke assurance for with one breath carnall people are absurdly confident of Gods mercy and encounter the Doctrine of infallible assurance Secondly true Hope makes a man more humble but the common Hope makes men more wilfull and obstinate against God and his Ordinances Thirdly true Hope makes a man chearefull vnder all sorts of Crosses by vertue of the very reasons grounded vpon Hope but the common Hope of it selfe will not yeeld a mans heart support against any Crosse. Fourthly the faithfull man can suffer for his Hope but a wicked man can shew no chaine vnlesse it be for his sinne Fiftly true Hope rests vpon Gods promise though neuer so vnlikely to be performed by outward and ordinarie meanes but wicked men with their common Hope are perhaps able to beleeue they shall liue well so long as they see and feele meanes but without meanes they are without Hope Sixtly true Hope will acknowledge as well as know but the common Hope cannot abide profession of Religion it is enough there be a good heart to God Seauenthly true Hope is industrious in the vse of all meanes to come to the end hoped but the common Hope is singularly sloathfull it boasts of a sufficiencie of knowledge and yet neglects the sincere vse of all Gods Ordinances it affirmes deepely of going to heauen and yet cannot tell of one teare for sinne nor one houre truely spent in mortification but trust thou in the Lord and doe good Lastly the true Hope seekes Gods presence and striues in sence to draw neare to God but the common Hope is then at best rest when the heart is furthest off from the care desire or sence of Gods presence eyther in Gods house or abroad The fourth thing that I obserue from the Coherence concerning Hope is the worth of the Grace It is one of the three golden abiliments to adorne a
Christian soule and this I note the rather because it should moue vs to vse carefully and constantly all the meanes that serue to breed or increase true Hope in vs and to get by prayer and practise all those things that cause Hope and that wee may get and increase our Hope wee must labour for First true Grace 1 Thes. 2.16 Secondly sauing Knowledge Psal. 9.10 78.7 Thirdly Experience Rom. 5.4 Fourthly Patience and comfort of the Scriptures Rom. 15.4 Fiftly the ioyes of the holy Ghost and peace of Conscience in beleeuing Rom. 15.13 Sixtly aboue all and for all these the Spirit of Reuelation Ephes. 1.18 Seauenthly the often meditation of Gods Promises Thus of Hope as it is considered in relation to Faith and Loue. Which is laid vp for you in Heauen In these words Hope is described in the obiect of it Laid vp viz by God in his secret Coffers as a most worthy Iewell this Metaphor giues occasion to obserue three Doctrines First that Grace and Glory are a mans best treasures and therefore wee should labour for them more then any thing else and if wee haue a comfortable euidence of them to be contented though we want other things Secondly that Hope is no common Grace in that amongst many fayre vertues which are common to wicked men hee locketh vp this Grace of Hope as a speciall Iewell hee intends to keepe onely for his owne Children Thirdly that the euidence and grace of Gods Children be in Gods keeping and laid vp safe in heauen and therefore cannot be lost and besides when they dye there is of theirs in heauen before they come Heauen Here I obserue two things First that there is a Heauen for the Saints after this life the Doctrine of Heauen is onely proper to Religion Nature hath but a darke glimpse of immortalitie or any beeing after this life and is full of stronger Obiections then Answeres and as any are more lewd in life they are more sencelesse of immortalitie But concerning the estate of the blessed in heauen Nature is wholy ignorant yea the Doctrine hereof is so diuine that Religion it selfe doth not fully purtray it out in this world to any yet as any are more holy it is more discerned The consideration of heauen may vrge vs to many duties in generall if euer wee would haue heauen when wee dye we must get holinesse both imputed or infused while wee liue Wee must be sure wee be of Gods Familie and that we are borne againe In particular we should therefore acquaint our selues with the Lawes and Misteries of Gods Kingdome and if we may come by the meanes to be effectually instructed in the way to Heauen we should account of this Pearle and rather then loose it sell all wee haue to buy it And wee should aboue all things labour for the meate that perisheth not but endures to euerlasting life in as much as in the Ministerie of the word is many times found the Keyes that open vnto vs the Kingdome of Heauen And in as much as riches may proue a singular hinderance we should take warning and see to it that they doe not intangle vs And because in Heauen is our treasures we should set our affections there and prepare for our change and departure Giuing allowance to no sinne no not the least constantly professing and confessing Christ before men that hee may not denie vs in that day Yea where God meanes to bestow heauen he bestowes heauenly qualities on men in this life they are poore in spirit they are eager after heauen and the things thereof they are like Children void of earthly carking and distressefull cares they are mercifull they loue their Enemies Secondly the meditation of Heauen serues for reproofe not onely of Atheists that would denie it or Papists that claime so great glory for their base merits but also of the most Protestants for are not the most such as can discerne the face of the Skie and yet haue no discerning of the season to get Grace and Heauen to say nothing of those that by their grosse and horrible sinnes haue forfeited ouer and ouer the claime of any interest in the Kingdome of heauen liuing in daily blasphemies whordomes drunkennesses c. Yea doe not the better sort giue Heauen faire words and yet haue their excuses why they will not come to Gods Feasts when hee inuites them And thus while men blesse themselues Gods curses vsually deuoure them Lastly it is a Doctrine of wonderfull comfort to Gods Children neyther is this the peculiar aduancement of some principall Saints as Abraham Dauid c. neither should the miseries of this life before we come to heauen trouble vs seeing there is no comparison betweene the troubles of this life and the glory of the world to come where there shall be no sinne sorrow labour weakenesse disgrace feare death where we shall enioy the sweet presence of God Christ Angels and iust men with vnspeakeable Ioyes perfect holinesse exquisite knowledge and a totall righteousnesse and all this for euer Secondly from hence also doth plainely arise this second Doctrine viz. that the hope of Christians is in another world there is their stay and comfort When they seeke by Faith the comforts of Gods fauours and by Loue seperate themselues to the communion with Gods Children they finde presently such a rent from the world and all sorts of carnall men assaulting so their rest that a little experience learnes them the knowledge of this truth that in this world and from the men of this world and the things thereof they must looke for no peace or contentment The Vse is first for Instruction to teach vs therefore to vse the world as if wee vsed it not and so to care for earthly things and persons as to resolue that Heauen is our portion and there onely must wee prouide to finde some rest and contentment yea therefore as strangers and Pilgrimes we should seeke and prouide for our abiding Citie Secondly this Doctrine giues occasion to answere that imputation that is cast vpon many professors viz. that forwardnesse in Religion makes them mindlesse of their businesse and much hearing of Sermons makes them carelesse of their callings Men may here-hence informe themselues that howsoeuer Religion tyes men to honest cares and daily diligence to prouide for their families else the very Scripture brands such Professors to be worse then Infidels that make Religion a maske for idlenesse yet seeing our hope is not in the world therefore Gods Children doe well first and chiefely to seeke the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof and so to minde an earthly calling as it hinder not an heauenly and prouide meanes for a temporall life as not to hinder the hope of an eternall life Thirdly this Doctrine may much settle and comfort Gods
here a great Apostle imploying himselfe about such worke yea thou dost benefit the body by keeping an holy order in thine owne worke walking in offensiuely If one stone flye out of the building it may breede great annoyance to the whole Thirdly this should teach vs to auoid what lets our desires or abilities to serue the Brethren by loue and what may wrong the body Take heede of worldlinesse euen these carking cares or plodding thoughts about earthly things vse the world but serue it not take heede of irreligiousnesse or the common prophanesse of the world take heed of rash censuring and the customary libertie of speech to iudge and master-like to taxe the actions of others lastly take heede of presumptuous and scandalous courses of life And here also may be gathered a comfort to afflicted consciences that are distressed because they finde not what they would in themselues they must know that our great way of tryall of sinceritie is by the constant vprightnesse of their harts in the desires of good to the Church and people of God And therefore though they cannot speake so much good of themselues as were meete yet it is a great grace of God that they haue inflamed affections to wish all spirituall prosperitie to Gods people and to blesse them in the Name of the Lord. For this cause Doct. When we see the Word of God beginning to worke effectually in any people and that they waxe fruitfull it is the dutie of all that loue Sion to bestirre themselues and cry mightily to God with vncessant prayers for them If it be asked what wee should pray for or wish vnto them I answere wee should pray first that God would restraine the Diuell and all wicked men that profession be not dishonoured in the birth of it by scandalous persons for it is one of the first practises of the Diuell to thrust vp wicked men into profession that so the glory of sinceritie might be darkened Secondly that the word might haue free passage without interruption or hurtfull opposition Seldome doth powerfull preaching make a diuision in the heape but the Diuell and diuellish men striue to wring the Fanne out of Christs hand that the winnowing may cease The Doctrine that separates the precious from the vile and without respect of persons yeelds comfort to the gracious and terrours as the onely present portion of the prophane is exceedingly opposed of the world Thirdly that they may grow in grace But to omit other things the Apostle here shewes by his owne example that wee should pray first that they may truely know the will of God in Christ secondly that they be discreete and wise in carriage as well as in vnderstanding thirdly that they may walke worthy of the Lord c. fourthly that they may increase in knowledge fiftly that they might perseuer being strengthened with Gods might lastly that they may lead a patient and ioyfull life And wee should be thus carefull of the good of others both because God requires it and the Saints haue practised it and besides if thou haue any grace thou standest or fallest with others in respect of the credit of profession Since the day that wee heard of it wee cease not to pray for you First from the coherence of these words with the words following wee may note the great efficacie of Prayer how mightily it preuayles with God it is a way by which a Christian may exceedingly helpe himselfe and pleasure his friends The prayer of the righteous auayleth much both for helping of the body and healing of the soule If two sound-hearted men agree in earth in a suite to God the Father in heauen they preuaile with incredible successe they get what they would haue And that wee may be incouraged to Prayer there are diuers things that might vndoubtedly perswade vs to resolue of the efficacie of prayer First Gods Commandement certainely God will not require prayer but that hee meanes to heare it Secondly The Nature of God he is a Father and hath the compassions of a Father Though Abraham would not know his seede if they had suites to him and Iacob be ignorant of his posteritie yet God will heare and redeeme Though a mother should forget her motherly compassions yet God will not forget his and therefore if earthly Fathers that haue a great deale of ill nature in them can giue good gifts to their children and that because their children aske them how much more shall God our Father who is perfectly compassionate giue good things yea the best things yea the very fountaine of all good his holy Spirit if we aske him Thirdly the manner of Gods presence of grace when wee haue any suites hee is not farre off or hard to come to as earthly Princes are and great men in the world many times but hee is neare to all that call vpon him in truth yea for more assurance of this that hee is ready to receiue petitions it is said His eares are open to the cry of the righteous he is so farre from being absent that there is not so much as any little impediment in his eare God is euer ready to heare if our harts were ready to pray Fourthly The property of Gods liberalitie he holds it a great blemish and dishonour to his bounty eyther to deny when hee is asked or to reproach when hee hath giuen eyther to except against the person or to sticke at the greatnesse of the gift Fiftly the assistance of the spirit of Adoption The Spirit helpes our infirmities though wee know not how to pray as wee ought yet that shall not let audience for The Spirit it selfe will make request for vs euen in the sighes which cannot be expressed Sixtly The merits of Christ and his intercession hee hath prayed for vs so as what we aske the Father in his Name hee will grant it Seauenthly The hate God beares to the enemies of his people Gods Seruants shall speede in their suiâ—es euen because of them that rise vp against them Lastly our prayers are furthered by the very Faith and Holinesse of our godly and spirituall Ancestors the posteritie speedes the better for their sakes yea without question we speede the better in England because we are the seede or Successors of the Martyrs Obiect But I haue prayed for my selfe and others and yet â—inde not successe Sol. First if thou speede not it is eyther because thou art not a righteous person or thou art disordered in thy carriage in the familie or thou didst not continue in prayer or thou dost aske amisse Quest. But how may I know whether I did aske amisse Ans. Thou didst aske amisse first if thou didst pray and doubt Secondly if thou didst make prayers thy refuge but not thy recompence when thou camest to pray thou consideredst what thou didst want for thy selfe not what thou shouldest render to God
must take heed of such sinnes as God hates with a speciall hatred for there are some euils which a man being guiltie of God will at no hand be pleased with him as first the sinnes of the third Commandement swearing and cursing and the like for God hath told vs before that what sinnes soeuer hee will beare with yet hee will not hold vs guiltlesse if wee take his Name in vaine Secondly luke-warmnesse in Religion when men are neyther hot nor cold this is so exceeding loathsome vpon Gods stomach he cannot be at rest till he haue spued such persons out Thirdly for a man to blesse his heart when God curseth and to pleade his hopes when God threatneth Fourthly to feare God by mens traditions Fiftly presumptuously to breake Gods Sabaoth Sixtly through impatience or vnbeliefe in aduersitie to with-draw our selues c. and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Seauenthly to offer vnto God the blinde the lame and the sicke the torne and the corrupt thing Eightly to be found in the fashions of the world eyther in life or attyre Ninthly out of frowardnesse and malice to crosse and persecute such as feare God God these please not Thus of walking in all pleasing in respect of God Quest. 2. What must we doe that we may walke pleasingly amongst men Ans. I consider of this first generally then more particularly That wee may please men we must obserue these Rules 1. Wee must be carefull to please God else it is iust with God that though we striue to please men yet we should not attaine to it because we are not in the first place carefull to please God 2. We must get that Philanthropian loue of men into our hearts but especially Philadelphian the loue of the Brethren for this ingenders care and diligence to please and makes the labour thereunto seeme no basenesse or burthen 3. In the generall corruption of our callings wee must liue innocently Samuel is much set by and pleaseth the people when hee stands by Hophni and Phinehas men so egregiously corrupt 4. If wee would please in conuersing wee must learne to beare infirmities 5. Wee must practise those vertues that especially win fauour as curtesie meekenesse candor faithfull dealing though it be to our hinderance wee must giue soft answeres ouercome euill with goodnesse be slow to wrath and forgiue and not reuenge 6. Wee must hate those vices and auoid them which in conuersation appeare hatefull amongst men as back-biting discouery of secrets bitter words boasting suspiciousnesse rashnesse in reproofes and admonition offensiue carriage and the stirring of the infirmities of others In particular we must be carefull to please in the Familie in the Church in the Common-wealth In the Familie 1. The Gouernours must labour to walke in all pleasing and to this end they must gouerne in the Lord and cast the impression of Religion vpon the soules of their people that the reason of their obedience may be the will of God they must retayne wisely their authoritie it is not the way to please to loose the reynes and lose their authoritie they must take notice of vertues as well as vices and reproue in loue not in passion and auoid that behauiour that irritates and prouokes to wrath 2. Inferiours if euer they would please GOD must be carefull to please their Masters Parents and Husbands as bearing the Image of God and to this end they must pray God to make them able both to obey and please they must be teachable and not such as must be continually told of the same fault they must auoyd answearing againe for as a sullen silence is hatefull so prating and hast to answere doth prouoke Lastly they must auoyd such sinnes as proue in their places specially hatefull as pride lying vnfaithfulnesse viz. to be such as cannot be trusted in any thing stubbornnesse slownesse especially when they are sent vpon busines As in the Familie so in the Church Ministers must walke in all pleasing and to this end they must practise what they preach and auoyd enuy passion contention and partialitie they must be wise and gentle apt to teach and instruct in meekenesse though they be opposed they must be vigilant sober of good behauiour giuen to hospitalitie they must not be pot-companions or quarrelsome or couetous more desiring and delighting in the the gaine of the Benefice then the profit of the peoples soules they must order their families as well as themselues and keepe their children in subiection and grauitie Peace peace and dawbing with vntempered morter will not make them pleasing though many striue to win applause by such daubing for the conscience of the men that are so soothed doth secretly contemne these plausible seers The Hearers also must striue to please their Teachers and that they may doe so they must yeeld them meete honour and sufficient maintenance but especially they must labour from the heart to yeeld obedience to the doctrine of their Teachers for that pleaseth a faithfull Minister more then all dignities or riches 3 The Magistrate must striue to be pleasing to the people and for that purpose they must be men fearing God studious of the Scriptures louers of the good iust hating couetousnesse louers of the Common-wealth industrious to acquaint themselues with the estate of their flockes walking in and out before the people with all wisedome courage and grauitie carefull to purge out those vices which as euill humours disease the publike body for this easeth and pleaseth the body afterwards such as will charge and remunerate as well as punish countenance the good as well as restraine the euill such as in factions and emulations will cleaue to neyther side men that conceiue a generall care for the persons goods and good name of the Subiect guiding them to holinesse as well as happinesse to sanctitie as well as safetie The people againe must striue to please their Rulers by reuerencing them and obeying them though against their profit with constancy and for conscience sake they must pray for them and speake well of them It was without doubt a great contentment to Dauid that whatsoeuer hee did pleased the people Thus of walking in all pleasing in respect of others Thirdly wee must walke in all pleasing towards our owne Consciences prouiding by all meanes for the rest peace and contentment of our owne hearts within and that this inward peace and pleasing may be had many things are profitable and auayleable 1. Sorrow for our sinnes for this sorrow will be turned into ioy whereas the end of all carnall laughter will be sorrow and vnquietnesse of heart and there is no peace to the wicked and he is wicked that is not contrite in heart 2. The Faith or beliefe of our Iustification in Christ for being iustified by faith
our soules haue peace we must seeke the rest of our hearts in Gods fauour in Christ for hee is the Prince of Peace 3. The loue of Gods Law for great peace and rest haue they that loue Gods Law yea it is added and nothing shall offend them 4. Diligence and constancy in the vse of Gods ordinances it is a secret ioy to the heart of euery one that is a friend to the Bridegroome to heare the Bridegroomes voyce and to be much in prayers is a way to be much in ioy 5. Meekenesse while angry and wrathfull persons fret themselues to their owne singular euill meeke men shall delight themselues in abundance of peace 6. Iust dealing in all businesses with all men for the worke of righteousnesse is peace and the effect of righteousnesse is quietnesse and assurance for euer Lastly would wee attaine that peace and pleasing contentment that passeth all the vnderstanding of the carnall man we must take heede of worldly cares In nothing be carefull Obiect But wee haue so many crosses how can wee but care Sol. Let your request be knowne to God Obiect Wee haue prayed and are not rid out of them Sol. Adde supplication to your prayers Obiect We haue prayed and that earnestly and daily and with much importunitie and yet are disquieted still Sol. Be thankefull for the mercies thou hast vnthankefulnesse hinders the restfull successe of prayer Fruitfull in all good workes The Sonne of man is ascended and hath giuen authority and gifts vnto men and vnto euery Seruant his worke hee cals for obedience and detests sleeping and requires all watchfulnesse to the speeding of all his workes and what hee saith to one hee saith to all Watch This is shewed vnto all that turne vnto God that they must doe workes meete for repentance considering the season that it is now high time to awake out of sleepe the night is farre spent and the day at hand and therefore wee should arme and addresse our selues to cast away the workes of darknesse and to labour in the light Good workes are the best apparrell of Christians professing godlinesse and their most durable riches and treasures To this end hath the light of the gracious and sauing Doctrine of God shined that men might be familiarly instructed to conceiue the necessitie of doing all the workes both of pietie righteousnesse and sobrietie Yea to this end did Christ giue himselfe for vs and redeeme vs at so high a rate that hee might purifie a peculiar people to himselfe zealous of good workes Wee are the workemanship of God created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which God hath ordayned that we should walke in them and it shall be to vs according to our workes and therefore it should be our Wisedome to shew by good conuersation our workes and our Loue to prouoke others vnto good workes Concerning good Workes I propound three things 1 What workes are not good workes 2 What rules must be obserued to make our workes good workes 3 What workes are good in particular For the first the workes that are done to be seene of men are not good works The workes of persecutors are all nought all workes are nought that haue not repentance going before for good workes are the workes of the penitent all the workes that are done too late are thrust out of the Catalogue of good workes as to cry to God after a man hath stood out all the opportunities and seasons of grace It is a signe mens workes are not good when they hate the light and cannot abide to be reproued And of the like nature are those workes that are guided after the example of the multitude of which men say they doe as the most doe Lastly doth not the world hate them then suspect thy workes For the second that wee may haue comfort that God will account our workes good workes 1. They must be warranted by the word of God if wee doe truth wee must goe to the light that our deedes may be manifest that they are wrought in God 2. Our persons must be made good by Iustification we must be created in Christ Iesus Would wee worke the workes of God we must beleeue in him that God hath sent 3. Our workes must be finished 4. By mortification wee must purge ourselues that we may be meeâ—e for the Masters vse and prepared for euery worke wee would haue accepted as good Lastly the ends must be good and the ends of all good workes are 1. The glory of God 2. The discharge of our obedience 3. The edification of our neighbours 4. The testification of our Faith and Thankefulnesse 5. The escaping of the punishment of sinne and the destruction of the wicked 6. The answering of our high calling in Iesus Christ 7. The obtayning of the glory of Heauen For the third in our conuersation with men there are diuers kindes of good workes some spirituall some corporall they are good workes to instruct admonish incourage reproue and pray for others to pull an infant or weake man out of a flaming fire is a good worke and such is it to recouer a sinner by admonition counsell c. It is a good worke to couer infirmities yea a multitude of them and to forgiue trespasses and to ouercome euill with goodnes so also they are good workes to grieue with them that grieue in giuing honour to goe one before another to lift vp the iust praises of others to lend to the needy and to giue liberally and chearefully towards the relieuing of the necessities of the poore especially them of the houshold of Faith To conclude from the manner of phrase bearing fruit in euery good worke these things may be obserued First that good workes are fruits for they are such things as shew our Faith proue our planting and yeeld vs comfort in Gods acceptation of them Secondly that a religious minde will labour to get fruit of euery sort hee will not know a good worke but hee will desire to carry some fruit of it Thirdly a Christian man carries his fruit both because hee carries the blessing of his well-doing and because he is neuer without some fruit as also he shall be sure his workes will goe with him when all things else shall leaue him Thus farre of the eminencie of Christians in holy conuersation Increasing in the knowledge of God Whereas a Question might be asked what should wee doe that wee might attaine to the holinesse of life before described These words containe an answere to it that they must increase in the knowledge of God The words in themselues stand of three parts First the Grace Knowledge Secondly the Measure of it increase Thirdly the Obiect of God Of the Grace it selfe I haue intreated before onely from the repetition
of cunning men that will lie in waite to deceiue vs. 4. We must take heede of personall discords with any that feare God following the truth in loue 5. We must mutually striue to yeeld and seeke helpe to and of one another that euery ioynt in this mysticall body according to the measure of the part may supply and make vp the increase of the body by vertue of vnion with the Head and communion with the Members Besides if we would increase in strength wee must let Patience haue his perfect worke making conscience to mortifie corrupt passions as worldly griefe anger fretting c. And lastly wee must be carefull to keepe what God hath giuen vs that no man take away our crowne Neglect of grace receiued is a great hinderance of strength and increase Thus of the weake Christian. A strong Christian discouers himselfe by diuers things First hee is spirituall that is such a one as not onely hath a taste and desire after spirituall things but is also ruled by the Word and Spirit of God that hee restraines the euils of the flesh both in heart and life so as hee giues not occasion eyther of scandall to the weake or of scorne to them that are without Secondly hee is able to be baptised with the baptisme that Christ was baptised with and to drinke of the cup that Christ dranke of he is not onely willing to beare ordinary wrongs and crosses but is prepared for the worst the world or Sathan may doe to him 3. Hee can beare the infirmities of the weake and in conuersing deny himselfe and please his Brother in that that is good to edification 4. Hee is full of goodnesse and knowledge and is able to admonish and comfort others with the comforts hee hath found himselfe 5. Hee sinnes not in word that is hee is able to gouerne his tongue with Wisedome Meekenesse Grace and Truth the ordinary faults of speech are not found in his Tongue 6. He is not carefull for life to take thought for what hee shall eate or what hee shall drinke nor doth hee disquiet his heart about his body what hee shall put on for these outward things hee can easily trust his heauenly Father 7. He can loue his enemies endure wrongs without resistance or reuenge or if hee vse the helpe of the Magistrate he can seeke it without malice or crueltie hee can blesse them that curse him and pray for them that despight him and doe good to them that hate him Lastly in Faith he is strong like Abraham Rom. 4.16 to the end Hee can beleeue things to come as well as if they were present Vers. 17 hee can beleeue aboue hope and vnder hope Vers. 18. hee looketh not to the meanes but to the promise Vers. 19. he vanquisheth doubts Vers. 20. hee is as thankefull for promises as others would be for performances Vers. 20.21 for these things were not onely true of Abraham but may be true in vs also Vers. 23.24 who may haue as great helpe from Christ as euer hee had Vers. 25. Thus of the strong Christian. In all might Note how the Apostle presseth to perfection before in all knowledge all pleasing all good workes now in all might And wee had neede to be strengthened with all might because not one part of the soule onely is to be looked to but the whole soule spirit and life throughout nor haue we one Grace to tend but all sorts of Graces from God nor doth there abide vs one trouble but calamities indignities and temptations of all sorts We haue not one aduersary to encounter but many and of many sorts inward outward visible invisible publike priuate at home and abroad Neyther doe wee stand vpon our guard at one time but must looke to our selues in all these respects at all times It must be all might that we should labour after in foure respects First it must be a Might that extends to the strengthening of all the faculties of the soule powers of the body and duties of the life our Mindes must be strengthened in the approuing of truth and goodnesse and in reprobating of euill and falshood our Memories must be strengthened in retayning and recording the secrets and hid things of GOD which are committed to it the Will must be strengthened in the Election of good and reiection of euill and our Affections neede strength also thus wee were to be strengthened in Patience Ioy Loue Mercy Hope and Confidence Desires in Reuerence in Hatred of Sinne Contempt of the World So doe wee neede strength to euery dutie of holy life Secondly it must be a Might that is gotten from the vse of all the meanes wee must be strengthened in the power of euery ordinance of God and supported with the vse of euery helpe to make vs strong Thirdly it must be a Might shewed in the vse of all the Armour of God Wee must strengthen our selues with euery piece of Armour whether it be Armour of Defence as the Girdle of Truth the Brest-plate of Righteousnesse the Shooes of the Gospell of Peace the Shield of Faith the Helmet of Hope or Armour of Offence as the Sword of the Spirit Gods Word and the Darts of Prayers Fourthly it should be a Might extended to all possible degrees and power of euery Grace and Dutie thus in mercy wee should communicate in all good things our seruice should be an heartie Seruice we must loue the Lord with all our hearts with all our soules with all our might According to the power of his glory In the handling of these words I consider them first apart secondly as they are ioyned together and thirdly the Doctrines out of them Here are two things laid to pawne for the strengthening of the weake Christian Gods Power and Gods Glory Power is one of the Attributes they call in Schooles relate the Power of God is infinite both in respect of Essence for it is as large as the Essence yea it is the Essence it selfe and in respect of Obiects hee hath not done so much but farre beyond our capacities hee could doe infinitely more and so is it infinite in respect of continuance Yet to speake of it according to our capacities it is restrayned 1. By his Will hee cannot doe what his Will is against 2. By his Glory hee can doe nothing against his owne Glory 3. By his Nature hee cannot lye c. because it is against his Nature 4. In some respects by the nature of the Creature so as whatsoeuer destroyes the essentiall definition of the Creature God cannot doe as God cannot make a man vnreasonable and yet hee remaine a man hee cannot make a body infinite and it remayne a body still 5. Sometimes by the condition and qualities of the Creature as Be it vnto thee according to thy Faith 6. By impossibilitie I say by
while you haue the light and because a man can neuer sincerely seeke the comforts of God in Iesus Christ or constantly loue the word of the Kingdome the fountaine of light but that there will be great opposition from Sathan and the World Therefore euery one that is a weary of this darkenesse of Ignorance and Vnbeleefe and feeles what darkenesse of Aduersitie his sinnes haue brought vpon him and feares the darkenesse of Death and Hell must arme himselfe resolue and prepare and fight for his owne deliuerance putting on the whole Armour of light vsing all the meanes with Faith and diligence and then shall Gods power be made knowne in his weakenesse and the strong man armed which is the Diuell shall be cast out by him that is stronger then hee euen by Iesus Christ. At the time when this deliuerance from the power of darknes is wrought there are at the least these nine things in euery one that is truely deliuered First hee seekes knowledge with great estimation of it Secondly hee is carefull to amend his wayes and to auoid sinne Thirdly hee feeles and resists temptations Fourthly hee renounceth the world as being neyther besotted with vanitie nor swayed with example Fiftly hee fights against his owne flesh Sixtly hee loues the word of God Seauenthly he forsakes euill company Eightly hee mournes ouer and prayes against some speciall sinnes Ninthly he loues all the children of the light These are not all things that are wrought in man in the day his heart is changed and he deliuered but lesse then this can be in no man nor woman that is truely deliuered from the power of darkenesse Who. Doct. It is God onely that deliuers vs from darkenesse This is needfull to be considered of both that carnall men might know they can neuer see the light if they vse not the meanes God hath appoynted and that godly men might not dispayre vnder the sence of their wants for as God hath called them to the light and giuen them meanes so he is able to create light at his owne pleasure Vs. Doct. The Saints euen the dearest of all Gods Children haue beene ignorant sinfull and miserable as well as any other Hath A Question may here be asked how it can be said that Gods Children haue beene deliuered seeing they are ignorant sinfull fleshly full of afflictions and subiect to dye still Ans. They are deliuered in respect of Inchoation though not in respect of Consummation though they be ignorant yet the vayle is not whole but many pieces are torne off though they be in a dungeon in this world yet a great window is broken downe and much light appeares though there be sinne in them yet it raignes not though they must dye yet the sting of death is pulled out though they endure the same afflictions that wicked men doe for the matter yet they are not the same for nature and vse they are not curses or punishments but onely chastisements and tryals or preuentions The consideration of this that wee are not all at once deliuered from the power of darkensse may defend often preaching and the frequent vse of all good meanes publike or priuate This darknesse will not away with one dayes shining these clouds will not be dispelled with one blast what 's the light of one candle when the night hath inclosed the whole ayre And translated vs into the kingdome of his deare Sonne Or as it is in the Originall of the Sonne of his loue These words contayne the second part of our Redemption on earth in this world the redeeming of vs is the translating of vs and this translation is amplified by the condition of life into which wee are translated which for the excellencie of it is into a Kingdome and for the author of it is into the kingdome of Iesus Christ the Sonne of Gods loue Translated The word is a Metaphor and the comparison is taken from Plants in nature and there are diuers things signified vnto vs concerning our Redemption in the similitude of translating Plants As trees are translated in Winter not in the Spring so commonly our Redemption is applyed in the dayes of speciall affliction and sorrow and as the Plant is not first fruitfull and then translated but therefore translated that it may beare fruit so wee are not therefore redeemed because God was in loue with our fruits but therefore translated out of the kingdome of darkenesse that wee might bring forth fruit vnto God And as a tree may be truely remoued and new planted and yet not presently beare fruit so may a Christian be truely translated and yet in the first instant of his conuersion hee may not shew forth all that fruit he doth desire c. In particular translating hath two things in it first pulling vp secondly setting againe The pulling vp of the tree shadowes out three things in the conuersion of a sinner First seperation from the world hee cannot be in Christ that hath his heart rooted in the earth and keepes his old standing amongst these trees the wicked of the world Secondly deliuerance both from originall sinne in the raigne of it which is the moysture of the old earth and also from hardnesse of heart for translating hath remouing of the mould and stones that were about the roote Thirdly godly sorrow raised by the sense of the stroakes of the Axe of Gods threatnings and by the losse of many sprowts and branches that were hidden in the earth A Christian cannot scape without sorrow for hee hath many an vnprofitable sprowt of vanitie and sinfull profit and pleasure hee must part with The setting of the tree notes both our ingrafting into Christ by the Spirit of God through Faith and our communion with the Saints the fruitfull trees in Gods Orchard as also it notes our preseruation by the infusion of the sappe of holy graces And it is worthy to be noted that he saith translated vs to teach vs that there remaines in man the same nature after Calling that was before for our natures are not destroyed in conuersion but translated there remaines the same faculties in the soule and the same powers in the body yea the constitution and complexion of man is not destroyed as the melancholy man doth not cease to be so after conuersion onely the humour is sanctified vnto a fitnesse for godly sorrow and holy meditation and the easie renouncing of the world c. and the like may be said of other humours in mans nature Into the Kingdome The kingdome of God is eyther vniuersall ouer the whole world or spirituall ouer the faithfull Soules on earth or blessed soules in heauen till the day of Iudgement or it is both spirituall and corporall ouer all the Saints after the day of Iudgement for euer It is the Kingdome of Grace by Inchoation in the way present here below that is here meant not the Kingdome of Glory by Consummation in our Country aboue The Kingdome of
resolue that we are not our owne men any more to doe what wee list Neyther ought wee to be seruants of men Besides if there had beene merit in the workes of the Law the Sonne of God needed not to haue shed his bloud and seeing it is shed wee neede no other Mediator nor workes of satisfaction or superrogation Forgiuenesse of sinnes The doctrine of remission of sinnes is many wayes comfortable it is a comfort 1. That sinnes may be remitted 2. That this remission may be applyed particularly thou maist haue it and keepe it for thy selfe 3. That if our sinnes be once forgiuen they can neuer be laid to our charge more they returne not 4. That where God forgiues one sinne hee forgiues all sinnes 5. That where God forgiues sinne hee heales the nature where hee iustifies hee sanctifies An earthly Prince may forgiue the Felon but hee cannot giue him a better disposition but GOD neuer forgiues any man but hee giues him a new heart also 6. That where God forgiues the sinne hee forgiues the punishment also Lastly that by remission of sinnes wee may know our saluation Secondly as it is a comfortable Doctrine to faithfull men so it is a terrible Doctrine to wicked men and that many wayes first all mens sinnes are not forgiuen secondly all neede remission of sinnes thirdly if sinne be not forgiuen it makes men loathsome to God which the word couer importeth it sets the Soule in debt it seperates betweene God and vs and hinders good things from vs it defiles it remaines vpon Record written with a pen of iron and with the poynt of a Diamond it causeth all the disquietnesse of the heart it is the cause of all Iudgements It brings death Thirdly a Question is here to be considered of viz. What should a man doe that hee may get a comfortable assurance that his sinnes are forgiuen him Ans. He that would be assured of remission of sinnes must doe these things First hee must forgiue other men their trespasses against him else hee cannot be forgiuen Secondly he must search out his sinnes by the Law and mourne ouer them in Gods presence striuing to breake and bruise his owne heart with griefe in secret in the confession of them to God Luke 4.18 1 Iohn 1.9 Hos. 14.3 Zach. 12.12 to the end 13.1 Thirdly vvee must take heede of the sinne against the holy Ghost which beginning in Apostacy is continued in Persecution of the knowne Truth and ends in Blasphemy and is therefore a sinne vnpardonable because the sinner is vtterly disabled of the power to repent And howsoeuer all sinnes against the holy Ghost are not vnpardonable but onely that sinne that hath the former three things in it yet the man that would haue euidence of pardon must take heede of all wayes of offending against Gods Spirit and therefore must take heede of speaking euill of the way of godlinesse of contemning the meanes of Grace by which the Spirit workes and of tempting grieuing or vexing of the holy Ghost within his owne heart or others Fourthly he must daily attend vpon the preaching of the Gospell till the Lord be pleased to quicken his owne Promises and his heart vnto the ioyfull application of the Comforts of Gods Loue continued in his Word And when men come to Gods presence to seeke so great a mercy as the pardon of sinne they must aboue all things take heede of wilfull hardnesse of heart least their vnwillingnes to be directed by Gods Word be requited with that curse that God should grow vnwilling that they should repent and hee should forgiue them Fiftly the Prayers of the faithfull are very auaileable to procure the pardon of sin Sixtly he must with due preparation be often in receiuing the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is to the worthy Receiuer a worthy Seale of Remission Seauenthly hee must amend his life and belieue in Iesus Christ Verse 15. Who is the Image of the inuisible God and the first begotten of euery Creature HItherto of the worke of Redemption now followeth the person of the Redeemer who is described as hee standeth in relation 1. To God Vers. 15. 2. To the vniuerse or whole World Vers. 15.16.17 3. To the Church Vers. 18.19 c. In all the Verses in generall may be obserued the euident proofe of his diuine Nature For as the Verses before when they mention Redemption in his bloud proue him to be man so these Verses ascribing to him Eternitie Omnipotence c. proue him to be God That our Sauiour is God may be further confirmed by these places of Scripture Gen. 19 24. Iudg. 2.1.4.14 Psal. 45. Prou. 8.22 Iob. 19.25 Isay 7.14 and 9.6 and 35.2.4 and 40.3.10.12 and 43.10.11.23 and 45.22 Ier. 23.5.6 Hos. 1.7 and 12.4 Mich. 2.12 and 4.1 Iohn 1.1 c. 1 Iohn 5.20 Reuel 1.6 Besides the Apostles drift is to extoll the excellencie of Christ by whose bloud wee are redeemed Howsoeuer hee appeared in forme of a seruant yet he exceeded all Monarches that euer were on earth for Christ is the essentiall Image of God whereas the greatest Monarchs are Gods Image but by a small participation Hee is the Sonne of God by generation they are so onely by creation or regeneration Hee is the first borne they are but yonger Brothers at the best Hee is the Creator they are but Creatures All things are for him whereas they haue right and power ouer but few things hee is eternall they are mortall Things cannot consist without a Redeemer in Heauen but so they may without a Monarch on earth hee is a mysticall Head and by his Spirit vniteth all his Subiects to him and by influence preserueth them but so can no politicall heads doe their Subiects Other things I might instance in the Verses following but these shall suffice The first thing in particular by vvhich the Redeemer is described is his relation to God in these words Who is the Image of the inuisible God Here three things are to be considered First the Person resembling Who Secondly the manner how he resembleth viz. by the way of Image thirdly the person resembled in his Nature God in the Attribute of his Nature Inuisible For the first if wee be asked of whom hee here speaketh it is easily answered out of the former Verses It is the Sonne of GOD the Sonne of his Loue Verse 13. And thither I referre the consideration of the first poynt Image Our Redeemer resembles God by way of Image There is difference betweene the Image of a thing and the Similitude of it The Sunne in the Firmament expresseth GOD by similitude for as there is but one Sunne so there is but one God And as no man can looke vpon the Sunne in his brightnesse so no man can see God with mortall eyes c. But yet the Sunne is not therefore Gods Image
not agreement for some thinke the Apostle speakes by way of Concession as if hee should say Be it so that Angels are Thrones and Dominions c. as the Iewes and false Apostles affirme when they goe about to perswade you to Angell-worship yet if that were granted Christ onely were to be worshipped because he made all those and what excellency they haue they had it from him Others thinke that the Apostle reckoneth vp the excellent'st things in humane gouernment and giues them to Angels to shadow out their glory and consequently the glory of Christ that made them I thinke there is no hurt in their opinion that giue all these words vnto Angels And they are called Thrones Dominions Principalities Powers because God by them gouernes the Nations and as some thinke moues the Heauens restraines the Deuils workes Miracles foretels things to come protects the faithfull and exerciseth his iudgements vpon the world yet so as these names may be giuen to all Angels in diuers respects and vpon occasion of diuers employments Or they may be giuen to some Angels for a time and not for euer Or if it be yeelded that those names doe distinguish the diuers sorts of Angels and their order yet it will not follow that wee can tell their sorts as the bold Dionisius and the Papists haue aduentured to doe Thus of the doctrine of Creation the Vses follow and they are 1 For Reprooâ—e 2 For Consolation 3 For Instruction The doctrine of Creation cannot but be a doctrine of great reproofe and terrour to wicked men because those goodly Creatures being Gods workemanship will plead against them and make them inexcuseable in the day of CHRIST in as much as they haue not learned to know and serue God with thankefulnesse and feare that shewed his Wisedome and Power and other the inuisible things of God in the making of all those Creatures And besides from the great power of God in the Creation of themselues and other Creatures they may see that they are in a wofull case that by sinning striue with him that made them for hee hath the same power to destroy them And further if God made all then he knowes all and so all the sinnes of the sinner and in that he made all he hath all at his command as Lord by creation all Armies to raise them against the wicked for their subuersion Secondly the Doctrine of the Creation may comfort Gods Children many wayes first it may comfort them in the faith of the worlds dissolution it is hee that created Heauen and Earth that will accomplish it that time shall be no more I meane not times of mortalâ—tie sinne labour infirmitie c. Secondly it may comfort them in the successe of Christs kingdome on earth Though it be a great thing to gather men againe into couenant with God and to open the eyes of men blinde with ignorance and to deliuer the soules of men that haue long lyne in the prisons of sinne and miserie yet we may be assured that God by the ordinances of Christ will accomplish all the great things of this spirituall kingdome because hee was able to create the Heauens and Earth And God himselfe doth remember his power in the Creation to assure his performance in our regeneration Thirdly it may comfort vs in our vnion with Christ for what shall separate vs from his loue in as much as he is vnchangeable himselfe nothing else can for they are all his Creatures and must not crosse his resolued will Fourthly it must needs be a comfort to serue such a God as hath shewed himselfe in the Creation to worke so wonderfully Blessed is he that can reioyce in God and his seruice and is refreshed with the light of his countenance and assured of his loue Fiftly the wonders of the Creation serue to shew vs how wonderfull the works of Grace are in the working of which the Lord vseth the very tearme of creating To regenerate a man is as glorious a worke as to make a world the protection of a Christian hath in it also diuers of the wonders of the Creation The peace that comes into the hearts of Christians as the fruits of the lippes is created a cleane heart is a rare blessing for it is created also Sixtly it is a comfort against the force of wicked men and their wrongs the wickedst men are Gods Creatures Hee created the destroyer to destroy and the Smith that bloweth the Coales and him that bringeth forth an instrument and therefore all the weapons that are made against Gods Children cannot prosper And it is a part of the Christians inheritance to be protected against the malice of the wicked that would destroy him Lastly it may comfort Gods Children in the expectation of their saluation for God hath promised as certainely as he hath created the Heauens he will saue Israell though it should be as hard a worke as was the spreading out of the Heauens Thirdly the doctrine of the Creation should teach vs diuers duties First the admirablenesse and varietie of Gods workes should prouoke vs to contemplation How deare are thy thoughts vnto me Psal. 139.17 Secondly in affliction we should willingly commit our selues to God and trust in him though our meanes be little or vnlikely for he is a faithfull Creatour his loue to vs affords him Will to doe vs good and the creation proues his Power Thirdly the greatnesse of the workes in Creation should imprint in vs Reuerence and Feare and force vs to the duties of the adoration and worship of God Reuel 4.11 5.13 Psal. 104.31 100 13. Fourthly the knowledge of the glory and greatnesse of the Creator should inflame in vs indignation against Idols and the worship of the creature Ier. 10.3.7.10 11.12.14.16 Rom. 1.25 Fiftly the remembrance of our Creator and Creation should worke in vs an abatement of our pride and iollitie and dull the edge of our fierce appetite to sinne Eccles. 12.1 Sixtly the consideration of our equalitie in our Creation should keepe vs that we transgresse not against our Brethren Wee haue all one Father and one GOD hath created vs Thus of the Creation The third thing in Christs relation to the Creatures is that All things are for him For him In diuers respects first as it is he onely in whom the Father is well pleased and so the loue of God to the World is for his sake Secondly as all the Creatures doe serue to point out the Sonne as well as the Father and that because they shew Christ as the wisedome of the Father And besides their changes and corruptions doe cry for the liberty of the sons of God in Christ and further they are all at commaund for the propagation and preseruing of the kingdome of Christ. Thirdly as he is heyre of all things s they are for him that is for his glory so as he is not onely
the face of God with ioy This shewes also the wofull estate of such men as are left to themselues and haue this peace and reconciliation hid from their eyes And of all Iudgements it should most grieue vs to be seperate from God If to be reconciled be our greatest happinesse to misse the comforts of Gods presence and loue cannot but be an extreame affliction And to this end we should beseech God to deliuer vs from a blinde or stony heart or a sleepy conscience or impure affections for these if they raigne in vs hinder the vision of God And. This carrieth vs to it pleased the Father in the former Verse Whence wee may note that our reconciliation stands with the euerlasting good pleasure of Gods will and therefore it followes 1. That our reconciliation cannot be hindered or altered 2. That it ariseth from no sodayne motion in GOD but is aunciently decreed 3. That we are not reconciled for our merit for it was decreed before we had done good or euill 4. That the reasons of the reiection of some and the gathering of others in time are iust though not alwayes exprest because there is no decree without Gods counsell 5. That if euer wee would haue the comfort of our Election wee must make sure our Reconciliation wee can neuer know Gods eternall loue to vs till wee finde the experience of this fauour in our Reconciliation the Prisoner knowes not what fauour is in the Kings breast till his Pardon comes By him Doct. Christ is the instrument of our Reconciliation the first Adam tooke God from vs the second Adam restored God to vs. Man would needes become God and therefore lost God from vs God out of his loue becomes man and restores vs againe to God The world is now restored by the same wisedome it was first made Gods Image is restored in vs by him that is the eternall Image of the Father The middle Person in the Trinitie is the Mediator betweene God and Man the naturall Sonne makes men Sonnes by Adoption it is Christ that both can and ought to reconcile vs. He could not doe it if he were not God he ought not to doe it if he were not man This Doctrine yeelds vs matter of admiration of the loue of Christ if we consider what eyther hee was or what wee were The Lord in the forme of a Seruant procures the saluation of the Seruant he that was the beginning of Gods workes repayes him that at best was the last of them God descended from heauen to earth that man might ascend from earth to heauen God is made the Sonne of man that man might be made the Sonne of God he that was rich became poore to make vs rich the immortall became mortall to make vs immortall Hee is a Physitian to vs sicke a Redeemer to vs sold a Way to vs wandering and Life to vs dead Secondly this should teach vs in all suits to God to seeke to Christ the Son of God it is he must offer vp our Prayers procure our Pardon and make our Peace yea it is hee and none other Thirdly we should seeke the testimony of Iesu as well as his Ransome if hee witnesse to our Reconciliation wee neede neuer doubt of it if hee giue no witnesse wee can haue no assurance The Testimony of Iesus is giuen partly by the Promises of the Word he putting spirit and life into them for our particular comfort and partly by the vvitnesse of the Spirit of Adoption in the vnvtterable feelings and ioy of our hearts Reconcile The word imports a restoring of one to Amitie from which hee was by his owne fault fallen There is a three-fold estate of man there is the estate 1. of Innocency and here the man is at Amitie with God 2. of Corruption and here is mortall enmitie betweene God and man 3. of Grace and here they are made friends and the League renewed Into the first estate wee came by Creation into the second by Propagation and into the third onely by Regeneration The distinct knowledge of this three-fold estate of man cleares Gods Iustice from the blame of all those plagues broke in vpon mankinde through corruption and it should scarre wicked men out of their wretched condition as they are by nature seruants of corruption And it greatly commends the mercy of God that could loue vs when wee were enemies In the performance of this worke of Reconciliation or Mediation there are sixe distinct things done by Christ the first is Discretion or Dijudication of the cause hee takes notice of the state and businesse of the Church Secondly hee doth report the Will of God the Couenant and Conditions of agreement with God to the Church Thirdly hee makes Intercession for the offending party Fourthly hee satisfies and expiates for sinne Fiftly hee applyes that Satisfaction Sixtly he conserues the Elect in the state of Reconciliation Discretion and Relation belong to the Propheticall office Intercession and Satisfaction to the Priesthood Application and Conseruation to his Regall Office Enquire then whether thou be reconciled to God in Iesus Christ. I consider it negatiuely thou art not reconciled if thou be not enlightened and inspired with the holy Ghost to lead thee into all truth For if Christ did reconcile thee as a Prophet hee must teach thee both by his Word and Spirit Againe thou art not reconciled if thou haue not consecrated thy selfe to kill the beasts thy sinnes in sacrifice before the Lord and by the Spirit of Intercession to poure out thy soule in Gods sight When Christ reconciles as a Priest he poures vpon man the spirit of Compassion and Deprecation Thou art not reconciled if Christ beget thee not by the immortall seede or rule thee not by the Scepter of his Word or conserue thee not in vprightnesse with respect to all Gods Commandements All things That is the Church or Elect of God all the faithfull The Elect are called All things 1. because of their number there is a world of them 2. Because there is for their sakes a reconciliation with all the Creatures in generall for corruption is taken from the whole though not from euery part 3. Because God doth not receiue their persons into fauour but all things that belong vnto them that may concerne their felicitie 4. Because whatsoeuer they haue in heauen or earth comes by vertue of this Reconciliation The Vse is 1. to teach vs to take notice of the worlds vanitie What is all the world if Gods Children were out of it Nothing The Elect are all things worth all better then all Kingdomes and Scepters and all the glory of the earth is nothing in Gods account As all is now corrupt with sinne God would haue it knowne hee stands not bound to any in the world or the whole world but onely to the Elect. 2. It should teach vs to know no man after the flesh that is not to
a subiection to all the ordinances of CHRIST Thus of Presentation Sanctification followes Holy vnblameable and vnreproueable in his sight At the first sight I should encline to vnderstand these words eyther of Iustification or our consumate holinesse at the day of iudgement but that the sway of interpreters force me to expound them of Sanctification It is greatly to be weighed that a man in this life should be heresaid to be holy vnblameable and vnreproueable or as the other Translation hath it without fault in his sight For the better conceiuing of it wee must compare with these words other Scripture wherein is giuen vnto the godly that they haue cleane hands and a pure heart Psal. 24.4 that they are pure Prou. 21.8 vpright in heart Psal. 97.11 sanctified throughout 1 Thes. 5.23 perfect or vndefiled in their way Psal. 119.1 perfect 2 Cor. 13.11 Phil. 3.15 Matth. 5.48 faultlesse Iud. 24. without spot and blamelesse 1 Pet. 3.14 walking in all Gods wayes 1 King 8.58 and that they keepe Gods couenant Psal. 25.10 78.8.10 132.22 Thus Noah is said to be perfect Gen. 6.9 Ezekiah walked before God with a perfect heart Esa. 38. Dauids heart was perfect 1 King 11.4 Zachariah and Elizabeth were both righteous before God and walking in all the commandements of the Lord blamelesse Luke 1.6 The question is how those sayings should be true and in what sence they are ment And for the clearing of the doubt the way is not simply to reiect the propositions as impious and vntrue and hereticall as some ignorant and malicious persons doe but seeing they are the sacred words of Scripture to consider what it is may be attained and what God requires of vs. To thinke with the Papists or Anabaptists that any mortall man can performe the obedience required in the morall Law perfectly so as neuer to commit sinne against the Law is a most blasphemous detestable and cursed opinion for there is no man that sinneth not the best of the Saints haue had their thousands of sinnes But those places are to be vnderstood of the righteousnesse of the Christian as hee is considered to be vnder the couenant of grace and the Gospell not of legall perfection but of an Euangelicall innocency and vprightnesse Not as their workes are in themselues but comparatiuely eyther with the workes of wicked men or as they are in their desire and endeauour and as they are presented in the intercession of Christ who couers the imperfectâ—ons that cleaue to the workes of the faithfull Sometimes the faithfull are said to be perfect that is strong men in CHRIST compared with the weake Christian and Infant in grace so that weâ— see what a Christian in this life may attaine vnto the rigour of the Law being taken away in the couenant of grace and the imperfections of his workes and fraâ—ltie being couered in Christs intercession Holy This word Holy is the generall and comprehends the other two For holinesse is eyther internall and that is expressed by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnblameable or externall and so it is exprest in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnreproueable Holinesse is giuen to God and so essentially to the spirit of God and so effectiuely because it workes it in others to Christ as hee deriues it by influence to his members To Angels Matth. 25. to sacrifices by way of type to the Couenant of GOD as it promiseth holinesse to the faithfull to the Prophets as Teachers of holinesse to the Scriptures as the rule of holinesse to places for the holinesse of the subiect but heere it is a glorious adiunct conferred vpon the faithfull by Christ. Concerning holinesse of heart and life in generall there are here foure things to be noted 1. The necessitie of it we can neuer be reconciled or glorified without it Tit. 2.12.13 2. The difficultie of it lesse then the power of Christ crucified cannot make men lead a holy life 3. the meritorious cause of it holinesse is merited by Christ as well as saluation 4. The order men must first be reconciled to God before they can get holy grace or lead a holy life Vnblameable Christian perfection hath two things in it First vprightnesse of heart noted by this word Secondly vprightnesse of life noted by the word following Internall perfection or holinesse must haue these things in it First the staine of former sinnes must be washed away with the teares of repentance Secondly the inward worship of God must be set vp in the heart some impressions men haue of an externall worship but of the inward worship men are naturally almost wholy ignorant God is inwardly worshipped by the constant exercise of grace from aboue as Loue Feare Trust Delight Desire c. 3. There must be in vs an assurance of Gods fauor 4. There must be a freedome from preuailing euils in the mind or affections as ignorance wicked thoughts errours in the affections or impatiencie lust seruile feare of men malice c. 5. Hypocrisie must not raigne our desire must be more to be good then to seeme so 6. Our whole heart must be set vpon Gods whole Lawe to haue respect vnto all Gods Commandements God abhorres a diuided heart a double heart 7. The minde must be set vpon heauenly things and conuerse in heauen Where these things are happily attained vnto there the heart is vpright whatsoeuer defects or infirmities be in it these things are different in Christians in the degrees for there is an infancy and weaknesse in sanctification as well as Faith The signes of an vpright heart are these first it desires perfection secondly it will not cease well-doing for crosses thirdly it will serue God though alone fourthly it will not follow the eye it is not sensuall fiftly it reioyceth in the loue of CHRIST aboue all things sixtly It will smite for lesser sinnes as Dauids did 2 Sam. 24. seauenthly it is constant That we may attaine an vpright and vnblameable heart in generall wee must get a new heart in particular 1. wee must by mortification circumcise our hearts 2. we must get Gods Law written in our hearts 3. we must seeke and loue puritie of heart 4. we must keepe our hearts with all diligence lastly wee must walke before God Motiues to inward holinesse First wee shall neuer see the righteousnesse of God imputed till we be vpright in heart Secondly a pure heart is one of the clearest signes of a blessed man Thirdly God searcheth to finde what mens hearts are as well as what their liues are Fourthly the eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shew himselfe strong with all them that are of a perfect heart Fiftly light is sowen for the righteous and ioy for the vpright in hart Lastly the whole 125. Psalme incites hereunto
is an vnseemly thing in a Christian to make very much of his flesh but it is worse to spend his cares about it but worst of all to let his whole husbandry be onely for his outward man Secondly great things may be suffered and yet the soule be vntouched as here the Apostles sufferings which were exceeding great and manifold reach onely to his flesh they enter not into his soule And the reason why some of Gods Seruants are so vnmoueable in their crosses is because they conuerse in heauen and their spirits walke with God and so are without reach of these earthly perturbations Besides when a mans heart is setled and grounded in the truth and in the assurance of Gods loue what should disquiet his soule that knoweth nothing to mourne for but sinne and the absence of God and nothing ioyous but what comes from the light of Gods countenance Thirdly he that hath felt the troubles of the soule for sinne is not much troubled with the crosses that are but outward The vse is for great reproofe of carnall Christians that are seldome obserued to grieue but when somewhat ayleth their flesh but on the other side are not at all touched with the miseries of the soule As also wee should learne of the Apostle in all outward crosses to say with our selues why should I be troubled or disquieted or rather why should I not be ioyous since what I endure is but in the flesh and since the Lord doth spare my soule let him doe whatsoeuer pleaseth him Lastly we may here note the wonderfull loue and compassion of Christ that pittieth not onely our soules but our flesh accounting what wee suffer to be as his sufferings Is it not enough that hee should accept of the contrition of our soules but that also he should regard the sorrowes and troubles of our flesh For his bodies sake which is the Church Sufferings are of two kindes Eyther of the Church or for the Church Of the Church are also of two kindes Eyther Chastisements or Tryals Sufferings for the Church are likewise of two sorts Eyther Expiation and so Christ onely suffered or Martyrdome for confirmation of Doctrine or incouragement in practise and so the Saints haue suffered for the Church The principall Doctrine from hence is that the particular sufferings of Gods Seruants especially the Ministers serue for the good and profit of the whole body The Vse is manifold First wee should hereby be informed to minde the good of the Church and to seeke the aduancement of Religion and the good of religious persons aboue our owne estate Our care should be most for the body of Christ and wee should reioyce in any seruice wee could doe to the Church of God Secondly such as are called to suffer should labour to shew all good faithfulnesse zeale constancie and holy discretion seeing their sufferings concerne more then their owne persons Thirdly this should stirre vs vp to pray for such as are in trouble for good causes since their afflictions are some way for our sakes Fourthly this may encourage poore Christians that complaine they haue not meanes to doe good they may be hence informed that if God call them thereunto they may doe good yea to the whole Church by their sufferings no wants can hinder but that the poorest Christian may profit others by prayer fastings counsell admonitions comfort and suffering Fiftly since the sufferings of the righteous are for our confirmation and encouragement wee should vse the meditation of such sufferings when we finde our selues inclineable to discouragement or impatience or doubting Lastly this greatly reproues carnall Christians which are so taken vp generally with the care of their naturall bodies that they haue vtterly neglected the care and seruice of the mysticall Body And in as much as men are generally so barraine in doing good it is a plaine signe there is no hope that euer they would suffer for God Secondly further hence may be noted that the Doctrine or Sufferings of the Saints are no priuiledge or benefit to any but the true Church and therefore Papists haue no cause to boast of Peter and the Saints so long as they remayne a false Church Thirdly we may also obserue hence that they only are the true of Church who are of the body of Christ and therefore we must be sure we be members of Christ before we glad our hearts with our priuiledge in the Church And a member of Christ thou art not vnlesse 1. thou beleeue the remission of thy sinnes for we are ingrafted onely by Faith 2. Vnlesse thou haue had in thy soule an influence of holy graces from Christ as from the head 3. Vnlesse thou worke the workes of Christ and bring forth the fruits of a reformed life for thereby thou must try whether thou be a true plant in this Vine And lastly if thou be of this body thou hast some roome in the affections of Gods Children or else it will be hard to proue that thou art a fellow member Fourthly here wee may see that seldome comes there any good to the Church but there is suffering for it it cannot be redeemed but Christ must dye and if the merit of this Redemption be applyed Paul must dye It is an ill signe thou hast no true grace when thou sufferest nothing for the grace thou trustest to It is an ill signe that God is not with the Watch-men of Ephraim when they suffer nothing for the efficacie of their doctrine Neyther may any thinke this may be preuented by meekenesse or wisedome for the treasures of both these were in Christ and yet hee was a man full of sorrowes And for conclusion out of the whole Verse wee may gather together a number of Arguments against the Crosse 1. Paul suffers 2. One may reioyce notwithstanding afflictions 3. The longer wee beare the crosse the better able wee shall be to endure it this may be gathered out of the word Now. 4. They are such as Christ accounts his 5. They come from the decree of God 6. Their measure is set by God 7. We beare them but in our course others haue gone before vs and after vs must others follow 8. Christ suffered the great brunt of Gods wrath our sufferings are but small reliques or parcels that are left behinde 9. The measure will once be full and that shortly 10. They are but in the flesh for the most part 11. Christ respects the troubles of our flesh as well as the affliction of our spirit 12. We must profit the Church by our sufferings Verse 25. Whereof I am made a Minister according to the dispensation of God which is giuen to mee for you to fulfill the word of God IN this Verse is contayned the third generall Reason and it is taken from the testimonie of God Wherein hee shewes that they ought to continue in the Doctrine they had receiued because God by a speciall dispensation had ordayned him and
may hide the Gospell from them Also euill thoughts nursed and fortified as thicke clouds hide the light from diuers to some in iudgement Christ speakes in Parables others shall neuer haue the light was offered because they vsed not the light they had The enuious man in many places sowes the tares of corrupt doctrine And vnto many congregations for want of sincere preaching Immortality and life is not yet brought vnto light besides the transplendencie of the doctrine it selfe is such as exceedes the capacitie of the most Quest. But how comes it that euen the godly themselues in all places attaine to so small a measure of knowledge in the Gospell Ans. There are remnants of naturall blindnesse euen in the best and the sinne that hangs on so fast is not without pollution and an obscuring propertie Faith also that should haue principall vse in conueying this light is not without some mixtures of doubts and other drosse Affections are not without their fumes which beeloud the vnderstanding sometimes they want the meanes sometimes they are negligent in the vse of them and to see perfectly is the onely priuiledge of the new Ierusalem that is aboue The Vses are for Reproofe for Information for Instruction and for Consolation First it reproues the horrible prophanenes of those that so securely contemne the Gospell so sacred a Mysterie and fearefull is the curse with which God doth auenge the quarrell of his word euen this that vnto these men the Scriptures both read and preached are a sealed Booke And is the Gospell a Mysterie then singular is their dotage and madnesse that say they know as much as any of them all can teach them Secondly wee may hereby be informed concerning the necessitie of preaching the greater the Mysterie is the greater neede of laborious and studious men that are thereunto set apart to make manifest those secrets of the Kingdome for this is the appointment of God our Sauiour that by preaching committed to certaine men thereunto sanctified as the Apostle saith the word promised before the world beganne should be manifested in due time Thirdly this should teach vs diuers duties 1. Let euery man account of faithfull Teachers as the Ministers of Christ and such as dispence the Mysteries of God 2. Wee must bring Faith to the Gospell else it will not profit Reason and Sense are no competent Guides or Iudges in these diuine Mysteries And the Lord hath commanded these secrets to be manifested and reuealed by the Scriptures for the triall of his Elect and for the exercise of their obedience in beleeuing as well as in doing 3. As wee should bring a resolution to beleeue Gods word in all things though it be neuer so contrary to sense and to common reason of the world So when the Lord doth reueale his Promises and Statutes to vs wee should hide them in our hearts as great Iewels and worthy Treasures meete to be kept in our secretest remembrance and the very bowels of our Affections 4. This Doctrine vrgeth the necessitie of obseruing the rules of preparation and to this purpose wee may finde fiue things charged vpon vs all drawne from this consideration of the Mystery of the Gospell First wee must be sure wee he turned to the Lord by true repentance for till then the vaile cannot be taken away though the word were neuer so plaine in it selfe yet wee cannot discerne it by reason our vnderstandings are couered with a vaile and no man can looke vpon this bright Sunne till his eyes be annointed with eye-salue Secondly in as much as the Booke is sealed with seauen seales and no man nor Angels is able powerfully to vnfold and open Gods eternall comforts to the conscience of man for his saluation saue onely the Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah which is also the Lambe slaine hauing seauen eyes which are the seauen Spirits of God therefore in acknowledgement of his wisedome and power we must goe vnto him importunately begging this Blessing for his glory that the Booke may be opened euen to enrich vs and that to this end hee would make acceptable the odours of our desires and prayers to God Thirdly we must remoue letts for if it be a mysterie in it selfe wee had not neede to bring hardnesse of heart with vs or worldly cares or troubled affections or a sluggish spirit or preiudicate opinions or inordinate lusts or any such impediments Fourthly wee must bring with vs the loane and aduantage of former doctrine communicated to vs for to him that hath for practise and increase shall be giuen but from him that hath not for imployment and conscionable vse shall be taken away that which hee hath Fiftly wee must bring a pure Conscience as a holy vessell to receiue this mysterie of faith in and the conscience is then pure when it is purified by the bloud of Christ and doth daily excite the desire of puritie of heart and life bearing with the loue and liking of no sinne Ministers also must here learne with all reuerence and painefulnesse to behaue themselues as becommeth those great Mysteries they must not onely be cleane themselues by holinesse of heart and life but must in compassion to the People and the holy feare of the Maiestie of Gods truth and presence teach with power frequencie perspecuitie authoritie and since the Lord hath made them his Stewards of his Mysteries and holy Iewels and Treasures it is required of them that they be faithfull both in applying them to the right owners and in setting them out according to their truth Lastly the meditation hereof may serue for singular comfort to all those that finde mercy from the Lord in the reuelation of his Mysterie blessed are their eyes that see it and their eares that heare it They are more happy then many millions of men besides Hid since the world beganne and from ages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first of these words is diuersly accepted sometimes it is translated from Eternitie as Psal. 52.1 The goodnesse of the Lord hath endured from all eternitie as Beza thinkes writing on Luke 1.70 sometimes Since the world beganne as Luke 1.70 Acts 3.21 sometimes it signifieth but of old or a long time agoe as the Hebrew word which is thought to answere it is rendred Psal. 119.52 somtimes it is taken for the space of a mans life as Peter said Thou shalt not wash my feete 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is neuer while I liue and in the 3. Ephes. vlt. there is such a phrase as this Glory to God c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if it should be rendered vnto or throughout all the generations of the world of worlds that is of the world to come And 2 Pet. 3. vlt. hee saith glory to him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is henceforth to the day of eternity There is vnto man two worlds the one begins
with his life the other with his death But some would haue it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 à seculis i. à filijs seculi huius from the men of this world sometimes the word notes the state of things in the world as Rom. 12.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Be not conformed to this World and Ephes. 2.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to the course of this world but other render it Ages and so from ages may note the time of the Gentiles or the time since the world began so that it is well rendred in the last Translation Hid from ages and from generations And if any will haue the two words distinguished then it may be from ages quoad Tempora from generations quoad successiones hominum but howsoeuer it is it fully imports the great antiquitie of the Gospell If the Papists will plead antiquitie let them haue recourse to the Word or if their Trumperie will not beare the tryall of this antiquitie it is because there is no truth in them and let this be a sufficient stay to all godly mindes that our Doctrine is grounded vpon the Doctrine of the Prophets Patriarkes and Apostles which are the best auncients but this is generall Ages and generations From the particular consideration â—f these words diuers things will arise First the transitory estate of the world may here be noted the things of the world in their best frame are so mutable that they expire and are altered with varieties and the men of the world haue but their short time and then they goe out and leaue their roomes to their succeeding generation which may serue for diuers vses if it be seriously thought on First it should cause vs to feare him that cannot onely change vs but mowe downe with his Sithe whole generations of men before whom the nations are but as a little dust of the ballance or drop of the Bucket and we should also magnifie and adore that God that is of himselfe subiect to no change and liues for euermore Secondly it should make vs in loue with the world of worlds and to admire the blessed estate of such as shall be accounted worthy to obtaine that world and the resurrection from the dead to such an Angelicall and vnchangeable condition and to this end we should be quickened to a serious preparation for the world to come seeing we haue but our turne and course vpon earth wee should not fashion our selues to this world wee should refuse to square our actions according to the lusts and humours of men let vs serue not the time nor the fancies of men but the King of times Secondly wee should looke to it that neither the cares of this world choake nor the God of this world hide or take from vs the word of the kingdome Thirdly and if wee must not serue the men of the world nor the things of the world much lesse may we serue sinne for if any man be a seruant to sinne hee shall not abide in the house to the next world Fourthly this may abate the great opinion of the wisedome of this world for what shall it profit mee to haue great skill to get money and meanes for this life if I haue no skill or wisedome for the sauing of my soule What shal it aduantage me to haue a nature and carriage tilled and fitted for the winning of friends for this world if I know not how to make me friends for a better world what auaileth it to haue gifts for an eminent place in mans Common-wealth and for want of grace be not acknowledged of the Common-wealth of Israell to what purpose is it to be a Disputer of this world and in the day of Christ to be swallowed vp with amazed silence as not hauing a word to â—ay for thy poore soule And yet prouidence for our future estate may be learned from these Children of this world For if the Children of sinne be so industrious to make shift for their time how much more should the hearts of the Children of eternitie be enlarged to an inflamed care of large prouision for their mortall estate Fiftly this should embolden vs to a willing forsaking of our selues in the worst of all outward trials which is to forgoe euen all for Christs sake and the Gospels if wee be put to it What great thing is it to part with that little All that wee haue in this world seeing it could serue vs but for a little time and at length wee must leaue all and besides by a voluntary abregation wee shall be aduantaged in the gaine of an eternall recompence of reward a hundred-fold better Againe in that the Gospell is hid from whole Ages and Generations of men wee may see that whole multitudes may bee in a miserable estate and that it is no priuiledge for any in sinning that many are such sinners Neither is multitude or succession of men in one minde for matters of Religion any note of the true Church For here are whole ages and many successions of men that all liued and died without the knowledge of the Gospell it is a slender prop for faith to rest on to say our Fathers and forefathers liued and died in this or that minde or opinion Further wee may obserue hence the infectiousnesse of sinne how naturally it will spread euen to the poisoning of whole Worlds of men If sinne but once get a fountaine if the Lord stoppe it not into what riuers of contagion will it defuse it selfe Also we may see how fearefull a thing it is to fall into the hands of an angry God since the liues of so many millions cannot finde pitty or pardon with him And the insensiblenesse of sinners may hence be noted also When would those ages and generations of men haue awaked out of their idolatrous sleepe if the Lord by the voyce of his Sonne and his Seruants had not awaked them Moreouer it may be manifest from hence that the Lord in dispencing his grace is not moued by any outward things for what can any person or people haue to commend them by to God which those Nations had not Lastly we may here see it verified that Gods iudgements are like a great deepe it is not for man to conceiue that hee should be able to search into them Yet least any should stand still and be swallowed vp with amazement at the fall and ruine of those worlds of men let him consider of these things following First that these people were instructed by the Creatures and had a Law written in their hearts Secondly that these terrible desertions and exquisite iudgements were deserued by an infinite measure of horrible â—innes which if wee could soundly considerâ— of our Obiections about their fals would be much dulled Thirdly that it is God that prescribes and describeth Iustice and therefore things are iust because hee doth them not that first man must pronounce them iust and then
raise vp men that will labour in the Gospell considering the ill successe in many hearers and the infirmities in themselues and the strange discouragements from the world and when the Lord hath gotten him Labourers it is his working that they can get fit Meditations and Affections into their hearts in priuate and fit vtterance in publike it is not Art and Learning alone that will furnish them with powerfull matter And thirdly it is Gods working to extend the power of the word to the hearers so as the heate of it goe not out before it kindle in the peoples hearts What shall I say it is Gods mighty working that the people are preserued and daily built vp by the word in Grace All which should teach vs to place our Faith not in men but in the power of God And let wicked men be aduised least by resisting the Ministery they be found fighters against God and it may be a great comfort to a Minister to for if God worke for vs and by vs it matters not who be against vs. And lastly Christians should make much of and be thankfull for and greatly admire all Knowledge and Grace gotten from the word for it was wrought by the very finger of God FINIS THE ANALYSIS of the second Chapter TWo things are conteined in this Chapter First the continuation of the exhortation begun in the 23. verse of the first Chapter to v. 7. Secondly a dehortation from verse 8. to the end The exhortation is continued two waies First By alleaging more reasons v. 1.2.3 Secondly by prolepsis remouing sundry obiections v. 4.5.6.7 There are three reasons to presse them to care of perseuerance in the doctrine they had receiued The first reason is taken from the care of the Apostle for the deliuerie and defence of the Gospell in these words I would you knew what great fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Laodicea and for as many as haue not seene my face in the flesh vers 1. The second reason is taken from the effects of the Gospell and they are two 1. consolation that your hearts might be comforted 2. loue and knit together in loue The third reason is taken from the adiuncts of the Gospell and they are three First certaintie vnto all riches of full assurance of vnderstanding 2. Sublimitie to the acknowledgment of the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ v. 2. Thirdly perfection in these words in whom or in which are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge v. 3. Thus of the reasons The answer of obiections followes Ob. 1. Why doth the Apostle vrge vs so largely with this exhortation Sol. This I say lest any beguile you with inticing words Ob. 2. But how doth he know our estates being absent Sol. To this he answereth that though hee were absent in the flesh yet he was present in spirit Ob. 3. But is it charitie to entertaine surmises of vs Sol. He saith he did reioyce in their order and stedfastnes present But he wrote this to warne them to take heed Quest. Tell vs at once what you would haue vs do Answ. v. 6.7 two things are to be done the first concernes holy life the second faith Concerning holy life there is first a precept walke on secondly a rule after which that precept is to be squared viz. as yee haue receiued the Lord Iesus Christ. Concerning faith there is first a precept they must be rooted built vp and stablished secondly a rule as they had been taught And thus of the exhortation The dehortation followes from v. 8. to the end There are three parts of the dehortation First he setteth downe the matter from which he dehorts v. 8. Secondly he giues six reasons to confirme the dehortation from vers 9. to 16. Thirdly he concludes and that seuerally from v. 16. to the end In the 8. verse he sets downe three things from which he dehorts 1. From Philosophie which he calls vaine deceits 2. From traditions of men 3. From the ceremonies of Moses which he calls the rudiments of the world The reasons are 1. because they are not after Christ v. 8. 2. Because in Christ there dwels all the fulnes of the Godhead bodily v. 9. where note an excellent description of Christ In him he notes his person the Godhead his diuine nature corporally his humane nature and dwells the vnion of both and for the measure it is in all fullnes 3. Because we are compleat in Christ without any of these things v. 10. Here note the persons yee the time are the benefit compleat the author Christ the limitation in him 4. Because we are circumcised without hands and therefore need not circumcision made with hands and consequently no ceremonies This reason is propounded v. 11. confirmed by prolepsis v. 12. Concerning Circumcision without hands fiue things are to be noted 1. the persons yee 2. the time are 3. the manner set down negatiuely without hands 4. the form of it affirmatiuely putting off the bodie of the sins of the flesh 5. the efficient cause the circumcision of Christ. Ob. But it followes not we are circumcised without hands therefore need not circumcision with hands Sol. It followes to vs now in the new Testament because we haue baptisme in steed of circumcision with hands we are buried with Christ by baptisme Ob. But was not Circumcision a more liuely signe Sol. It was not which he shewes to be true both in respect of mortification buried with him and in respect of viuiâ—ication raised vp together with him by baptisme which is amplified by setting downe what is required in them to whom baptisme is thus effectuall viz. the faith of the operation of God 5. Because none of these can helpe vs in miserie nor further to happinesse when we want it v. 13. The words in themselues expres a twofold estate of Christians First what they are by nature and so 1. they were dead in actuall sinnes 2. they were in the vncircumcision of the flesh in respect of originall sinne Secondly what they were in the state of grace 1. they were quickned 2. they were forgiuen all their sinnes 6. Because Christ hath cancelled the Chyrographie that was against vs which were these ceremonies v. 14.15 concerning these two things may be noted 1. what the ceremonies were in themselues 2. how the Church was discharged of them For the first they were for honor ordinances of God for vse hand-writings for effect they were against vs. For the second Christ on the crosse cancelled them fastned them and tooke them out of the way yea hee spoiled the deuills and triumphed ouer them openly who had the power to serue execution for forfeitures v. 15. Thus of the reasons the conclusion followes from v. 16. to the end The conclusion hath three branches For first hee concludes against ceremonies v. 16.17 Secondly against philosophie v. 18.19 Thirdly against traditions v. 20. to the end In the conclusion against ceremonies note 1.
the things which are named to bee abrogated viz. the respect of meats and drinks 2. of times which are threefold 1. daies 2. moneths 3. Sabbaths these are the things v. 16. The reason is v. 17. because these are but shadowes of things to come and the bodie is Christ. In the conclusion against philosophie note first the thing which in speciall hee reasons against viz. Angell-worship Secondly the reasons by which he condemnes them that brought it in 1. they did it hypocritically vnder pretence of humblenes of minde 2. they did it ignorantly aduancing themselues in things they neuer saw 3. they did it proudly rashly puft vp in their fleshly minde 4. they did it dangerously their danger is laid downe and amplified Laid downe in these words not holding the head amplified by a digression into the praises of the mysticall bodie of Christ 1. for ornament furnished 2. for vnion knit together by ioynts and bands 3. for growth increasing with increase of God In the conclusion against traditions obserue first the matter condemned why are yee burthened with traditions amplified by the kinds touch not taste not handle not v. 21. Secondly the reasons 1. yee are dead with Christ v. 20. 2. Yee are dead from the rudiments of the world therefore much more from traditions 3. They are burthens 4. The matter of them is light and vaine and idle v. 21. 5. They all perish with the vsing 6. They are after the commandements and doctrines of men v. 21. Ob. But there seemeth to be a depth in them Sol. He confesseth that they haue a shew of wisdome and that in three things 1. In voluntarie religion 2. In humblenes of minde 3. In not sparing the bodie But yet he censures them two waies 1. It is but a shew all this 2. It with-holdeth the honor due vnto the bodie neither haue they it in any estimation to satisfie the flesh v. 23. THE METAPHRASE vpon the second CHAPTER FOr I would ye were throughly informed of it what great care conflict strife and fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Laodicea and for such as I neuer knew but only heare of to be such as embrace the Gospell which we preach and to this end I tell you of my care and fighting so to moue you to be much the more resolute in perseuering in the faith and hope of the doctrin you haue receiued Great are the benefits which you and all those that beleiue in your parts receiue from our paines in the Gospell for hereby both your hearts are comforted with true refreshings and besides you are hereby knit one to another and established in brotherly loue and as the benefits of the adiuncts of the Gospell should much moue you to sticke still to it if you consider how rich GOD hath made you in the infallible and full perswasion of vnderstanding which you haue felt and withall what admirable desires there are in the doctrine of the Gospell concerning GOD the Father and CHRIST Or lastly if you consider the perfection of the doctrine of the Gospell either as it conteines the treasures of wisedome and knowledge or as it shewes vs CHRIST in whom are all admirable perfections of all sorts of rich knowledge Now if you aske me why I am so tedious in vrging these things I answere it is only for feare least any should by plausible and probable inticements of speech beguile you from the simplicitie that is in CHRIST And if you say I know not your estate I answere though I be absent from you in the flesh yet I am present with you in the spirit and if you thinke that this discourse implies that I dislike you know that I do truly reioyce to heare of your good order of life both publike and priuate and how stedfast your faith in CHRIST is Now if you aske me at once what is the summe of all I would haue you to doe I answere that as concerning holy life I would haue you walke on in the same manner as ye haue receiued CHRIST hitherto And for matter of faith I would haue you by all meanes to seeke to be further rooted and built vp and stablished in the assurance of faith accordingly as you haue been taught but by any meanes remember to abound in all thankfulnesse to GOD for the happie estate you are in And thus for what I haue to exhort you to in matters of doctrine Now I must enter vpon matter of dehortation take heede least any man of what gifts or profession soeuer make a prey of your soules and carry them away as a spoile And in particular looke to it in three things first in Philosophie not simplie in the doctrines of Philosophie but in such deuises and vaine fancies as vnder colour of such speculation or from the authority of Philosophers are brought in by any Secondly take heede of traditions of men And thirdly of the ceremonies of Moses which were things at first brought in to be as the A.B.C. or alphabet to traine vp the people of GOD in the principles But now this and the other are not to be regarded for many reasons whereof the first is they are not after CHRIST Besides there is such an infinite fulnesse in CHRIST by reason of the diuine nature that dwels by an vnexpressible vnion in the humane nature that we need not seeke to any thing else but only vnto CHRIST And you your selues in CHRIST haue all compleatnes and sufficiency by reason of your mysticall vnion with him and such is the fulnes of CHRIST that the very Angels those excellent and potent creatures are subordinate to him and acknowledge him as their head which by the way shewes that they are not to be worshipped And to speake yet more expresly what should you do with circumcision or any part of the law ceremoniall seeing in CHRIST ye haue receiued that which was signified by circumcision for in him you are circumcised not with the hands of men as they were vnder the law but by the finger of the spirit of GOD which standes in the mortification of that bodie of sinnes which ye were guiltie of while ye were in the flrsh and this ye haue by the vertue of CHRISTS circumcision And if you say that Abraham had the circumcision without hands and yet was circumcised in the flesh I answere that we haue baptisme insteed of that circumcision and therefore need it not and the rather because baptisme doth so liuely set out our spirituall buriall and resurrection with CHRIST which all they attaine vnto that haue the faith of GODS operation that is that can beleiue that which GOD by his power will do what he promiseth in baptisme grounding their faith vpon the resurrection of CHRIST from the dead And further this should moue you to disregard those things because they neither could help you when you were miserable nor conferre the benefits vpon you which you inioy without them for in
your estate of nature you were dead in actuall sinnes and in respect of originall sinne you liued in the vncircumcision of the flesh and since you were quickned by true regeneration you haue obteined the forgiuenesse of all your sins and therefore what would you haue more from these things Lastly the ceremonies though they were ordinances of GOD at the first yet they were hand-writings against vs and now CHRIST hath cancelled them and fastened the obligation vpon the crosse and so taken them out of the way and therefore you should neuer more haue minde to them And the rather because our Sauiour hath not only cancelled them but he hath spoiled the Diuels which had power to execute the forfeitures of these bonds I say both in himselfe on the crosse and in vs daily he hath and doth spoile them and triumph ouer them and make an open shew of them so as we are freed from the danger of their arrests Now therefore I come to the conclusion which I direct distinctly first against the ceremonies then against philosophie and lastly against traditions First I say let no man condemne you or if they do care not for it condemne you I say for any of the ceremonies whether it be about meates or drinkes or about the ceremoniall daies or monethes or sabbathes that were required in that law For these and all the rest were but shaddowes of things to come and now in CHRIST we haue the substance and body of them The like I say against philosophie and in speciall against Angell worship let no man beare rule ouer your consciences for they that bring in this doctrine do it hipocritically vpon pretence that it tends to make men humble and they do it very ignorantly for they neuer saw the kingdome of Angels nor what is done in heauen and most proudly doe they aduance themselues swelling in the vaine conceits of their fleshly mindes Yea they that bring in this doctrine fall from the foundation and hold not CHRIST who is the head of the Church of whom euery member doth depend and the whole body is excellently furnished and indissolubly knit together and increase with the increasing of GOD. And lastly for traditions I wonder at it you should be clogged with them seeing you are deliuered from them in the death of CHRIST and they are not so honorable as the ceremonies of Moses but are vile burthens Thinke but with your selues how vainely they impose vpon you when they say touch not tast not handle not Besides all these are perishable things and fit nothing at all to eternall life and further they are euidently the common documents and deuises and doctrines of men that neuer had warrant in the word of GOD. It is true they finde out many faire pretences to blinde mens eyes withall as that hereby we shew speciall zeale to GOD in doing more then he commandeth and these things seeme to tend to humilitie and the taming of the flesh but all these are but shewes and therefore naught whatsoeuer they say because they yeeld not a due respect euen to the body of man CERTAINE OF THE choisest and chiefest points handled in the second CHAPTER HOw many waies faithfull Ministers sight fol. 3. The comfort comes by the word with the answer of many obiections 5.6 Causes why many â—inde no more comfort in the word 7. Seuen inconueniences of an vncomfortable heart 7. The differences author bond seate effects obiects and properties of loue and rules for preseruing it 7.8 Foure sorts of disturbers of the Church 8. Seuen things of which we should be assured 9. Seuen signes of full assurance and what we must do to get it 9. Wherein our spirituall riches lie 10. An answere to the vbiquitaries 11. What Pithanologie is 13. Who are deceiuers 14. Rules to preuent beguiling 14. Of order in the common wealth and the Church and in the familie 15.16 Ten helpes of order in conuersation 16. Rules to bring our liues into order 17. Nine lets of order 17. Of stedfastnesse of faith 18 The properties of a man stedfast in faith 18. The causes of vnsetlednesse 18. The meanes of stedfastnesse 19 The vnconueniences of an vnstedfast faith 19. How weake faith may be discerned and the causes of vnsetlednesse or weake faith and remedies 19. Causes of faith weakened signes and remedies 20. Causes of the losse of stedfastnesse 20. The effects of falling away 20. Remedies for the losse of stedfastnesse 21. The priuiledges of such as receiue Christ. 24. Rules for perseuerance to be obserued in our first conuersion 24.25 What a free spirit is 26. Signes of a true heart 26. Rules for perseuerance to be looked to after our calling 26.27 How philosophie becomes vaine deceit 30. Of traditions in the Church of the Iewes and of the Gentiles and in the times of the fathers in the primitiue Church and in poperie 31.32 Of the abrâ—gation of the law 33. Morrall iâ—diciall and ceremoniall in what respects 34 How the deuine nature can be in the humane and how Christ was like vs and how vnlike 36 Distinctions of vnions 37. Gifts supernaturall and naturall in Christ. 38. A threefold wisedome in Christ. 39. Of the power of Christ. 39. Christians are compleat both comparatiuely and positiuely and that foure waies 40. The compleatnesse of the weake Christian. 41. The compleatnesse of the strong Christian. 41. Of Angels as they are principalities and powers 42. The benefits Angels haue by Christ as their head 42. A twofold circumcision 43. Of circumcision in the flesh what is signified by it and the ends of it and why it was abolished 43.44 Eight reasons of the hard kindes of phrase or speech in Scripture 44. What circumcision without hands is 45. The time of circumcision without hands 46. Six defects of the carnall Isralite 47. The practises of the flesh and courses to tame it 47.48 Why our sinnes are called a bodie of sinnes vers 11. How many waies sinne is put off vers 11. Of the circumcision of Christ. vers 11. Ten reasons why Christ was circumcised vers 11. Christians buried in three respects while they liue vers 12. The degrees of mortification and what the buriall of sinne is vers 12. Christ raiseth men vp diuers waies vers 12. Of the resurrection of graces vers 12. Of the resurrection of duties vers 12. Of Baptisme vers 12. What faith hath to do in baptisme or in sanctification vers 12. Of the operation of God and in what things we haue warrant to beare our selues vpon the power of God vers 12. A fourefold death and of death in sinne vers 13. Of the vncircumcision of the flesh vers 13. Of quickening and our new birth the meanes necessitie prerogatiue and signes of it Of forgiuenesse of sinnes vers 13. Of the hand-writing that was against vs and the cancelling of it v. 14. Of a great combate vers 15. Of the battle betweene Christ and the Diuels vers 15. Of Christs victorie and triumph
all aduantages to disgrace painfull and godly Preachers and preaching Besides such is the hellish spight and rage of Papists and popish persons in all places that in imitation of their holy father who is noted to oppose and exalt himselfe they especially the locusts among them are as horses prepared to the battle as soone as the Gospell begins in any place to be sincerely taught Lastly this opposition many times is made by corrupt teachers men that either are poysoned with vnsound opinions or otherwise be of corrupt and ambitious mindes as Iannes and Iambres resisted Moses so doe these resist the truth and withstand the words of faithfull men and doe much euill these by cunning craftines he in waite to deceiue So that there are 12. opposites that set against the sinceritie of the preaching of the Gospell Now if any aske how Paul and so euery faithfull Minister doth fight against these I answer that as the aduersaries are diuers so their sight is diuers also For against their owne flesh they fight by renouncing the world and the care or confidence in worldly hopes making profit and credit stoop to the calling of God 2. Against the temptations of Satan and the many obiections by which he labours to discourage or hinder them they fight by care that is by a daily studie deuiâ—ing how to aduantage the good of the Churches deuoting their best desires for the peoples good 3. They fight by apologie and iust defence and so both against corrupt reachers and the calumnies and slanderous reproches of the wicked 4. They fight against the corruptions and abuses of the time by reproofes and the denuntiation of the threatnings of Gods word 5. They wrestle and fight euen in prayer to God and so they fight by complayning against the iniuries of wicked men or else by striuing with God himselfe to ouercome him by importunitie 6. They fight euen by their sufferings they winne many battles by their very patience and faith in affliction by enduring the fight of affliction The consideration of this fight may first awaken carelesse Ministers in as much as they proportion out such a course of preaching as they can escape blowes it giues iust cause of suspition that they are combined with the enemie in that they are let alone and not opposed Againe this may both sound an alarme to all faithfull Ministers to arme and prepare for a fight and it may comfort them in that this hath been the case of the best of Gods seruants And withall the people may learne how to be affected to their godly Teachers doe your Ministers so many wayes labour and striue for you and shall not you striue for them by apologie prayer care and all wayes of iust defence I would you knew Q. Why was the Apostle so desirous they should know his care patience fighting c. for them Answ. There might be great cause of it 1. To remoue all conceit that he did not respect them 2. To incourage them to constancie in that doctrine for which he suffered so much 3. It might arme them with patience to suffer if they should be called to it considering his example 4. That so they might be stirred vp the more earnestly to pray for him In generall this shewes that it is not enough that wee loue one an other but we must manifest it especially affection between the Minister and his people should not be concealed For you and for them of c. There were two sorts of godly men in the Apostles times 1. such as were conuerted mediately by the Apostles in their own persons 2. such as were conuerted by others sent of the Apostles The Apostle here shewes he loues these latter as well as the former There is a communion with the absent members of Christ euen with such as we neuer saw in the face a communion I say in the same head and in the same spirit and in the same priuiledges of a regenerated life And we see here we are bound to desire and indeuour the good of the absent Saints aswell as the present we may fight for the absent by prayer by apologie by our sufferings and by vsing the meanes of consolation or information yea herein is a liuely tryall of our true loue to the brethren if we can loue them wee neuer saw for the grace of God we heare to be in them For them of Laodicea Though there were many Cities of this name yet I thinke this is the Laodicea mentioned Reuel 3. If the estate of these Laodiceans be well marked as it is there described we may obserue That in matters of religion and Gods worship they were neither hot nor cold That they thought they had as good hearts to God as any that they were in loue with no sauing grace that they were vtterly ignorant of the doctrine of their miserie that they would take no paines either about iustification or sanctification c. yet no doubt God had his remnant among these Christ was Amen in this Church he did faithfully performe his promises and they were such as by a new creation of God were begotten againe euen amongst so carelesse a multitude The generall securitie of a people doth not simply dissolue the couenant with a people and the Gospell is with all care to be taught though but the tythe of men be wrought vpon by it And for such as neuer saw my face Two things may bee here further noted 1. That we haue the profit of the prayers and holy indeuours of such as we neuer saw in the flesh 2. That it is a great benefit to enioy the presence of those that are eminent in Gods seruice for that is implyed in the words Certainly it is one thing should make vs willing to die because then wee shall see the Worthies of the Lord face to face if so much griefe Act. 20. because they should see Pauls face no more then what ioy shall it be when we shall sit downe in the kingdome of heauen with Abraham Isaac and Iacob VERS 2. That their hearts might be comforted and they knit together in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ. In the beginning of this verse is conteined the second reason taken from the effects of the Gospell which are two the first consolation the second establishment of their hearts in brotherly loue the rest of the words of this verse belongs to the third reason as shall appeare afterward This is the fruit of the care and earnest strife of godly Teachers in their painfull labours of the gospell that it breeds much comfort in the hearts of Gods people and likewise greatly confirmes them and settles them in the mutuall loue one of an other it knits their hearts together And contrariwise we may generally here note the hurt and mischiefe that false and corrupt teachers bring vpon men They hinder
word in the hearts of such as feare God If it haue wrought the true feare of God in thee thou maiest be assured thou hast right to the directions and comforts conteyned in it and it will still be of force to thee if thou waite vpon God in the true vse of it Ob. But I see many are otherwise minded and some teach otherwise Sol. Yet the iudgements of the Lord are true Gods word must and will stand howsoeuer we are minded Ob. But may a man find help against any sinne from the word and direction in all things Sol. Yes for Gods iudgments are righteous altogether They are exactly sufficient to make a man a godly man compleat in all his waies and to order him in all that iustice he should performe either towards God or man Ob. But might not the hearts of men be delighted with other things and mens estates made happie with other treasures Sol. No it is more to be desired the word is then fine gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then hony and the hony combe Ob. But if I should deuote my selfe thus to the word the world would account me a very foole and that I would grow to strange simplenesse Sol. By them is thy seruant made circumspect Nothing teacheth men true discretion but Gods word and if many hearers be not circumspect t is either because they attend not to the word or because they are not Gods seruants Ob. But what profit will come of all this Sol. In the sound practise of the directions of the word there is great reward Thirdly this may comfort Gods seruants in their choice they haue chosen the better part in that they haue set their hearts vpon the word howsoeuer the world thinke of them Fourthly wee may heere see the state of scorners and contemners of the word implied let them mocke on but this they shall haue they shall neuer taste of the ioies of God Fifthly Gods seruants should be admonished from hence to expresse the power of the word in their carriages that the world might see and know there is wonderfull comfort and contentment in following the word Lastly this may serue for the humiliation of all such as haue long heard the Gospell and yet haue not gotten any sound contentment Now that men may not be mistaken it will not be amisse to discouer the true causes of this want of contentment in many that enioy the Gospell It is true that the proper effect of the Gospell is to comfort but it is true also that it comforts only Gods seruants Againe if men haue not mourned for their sinnes no wonder though they be not comforted Besides many doe not lay vp the word in their hearts and then how can it comfort their hearts We must be a people in whose heart is Gods law if wee would feele this inward ioy and consolation Many also are insnared with grosse sinne whereas only the righteous sing and reioice Many want assurance and therefore no wonder though they reioice not with those vnspeakable ioyes which are companions of faith and the loue of Christ only Besides many haue but little ioy because they vse but little praying we must pray much if we haue our ioy full Further some through vnbeleefe resist comfort There are seuen inconueniences of an vncomfortable heart 1. It is exceeding liable to temptations 2. It is vnder the raigne of continuall vnthankfulnesse 3. It is easily perplexed with euery crosse and turned out of frame and quiet 4. It is a daily let to the efficacie of all Gods ordinances 5. It is accompanied with strange infirmities in doing good duties 6. It is vsually barren in the very disposition to doe good 7. It prouokes God to anger Deut. 28.47 Being knit together in loue Loue is in God in Christ in Angels in Saints glorified in godly men conuerted and in carnall men also In the Trinitie it is infinite in Christ without measure in Angels and men glorified perfect but measured in godly men on earth vnperfect but holy in carnall men vnholy yet naturall in the other creatures without reason by instinct T is a religious and holy loue amongst the members of Christ is here meant The author and fountaine of this loue is God 2. Cor. 13.11 The bond internall is the spirit externall is the Gospell the subiect or seat of it is the heart yet not euery heart but a pure heart 1. Tim. 1.5 The effects are a heauenly comfort in the Gospell with all the fruits of it If thou aske whom thou must especially loue I answer the Saints that is such as thou seest to striue after holinesse of life making conscience of their waies These and all these are to be loued Neither will bare affection to them serue but thou must seeke to haue fellowship with them in the Gospell Phil. 1.5 and 2.1 If thy loue to Gods children be right 1. it is diligent 2. in things indifferent it doth not willingly offend 3. it will couer a multitude of sinnes and it will forgiue great offences vpon repentance 4. it is compassionate and liberall lastly it hath the properties mentioned 1. Cor. 13.4.5.6.7 That this holy and religious loue might be preserued amongst Christians diuers rules must be obserued 1. Men must not so much respect their owne earthly things 2. Men should labour with all meeknesse for vnion in iudgement without all contention and vaine glorie 3. Men must take heed of reioicing in the euils one of another 4. Men must get more patience to suffer longer and vpon more occasion 5. Wee should with all possible care endeuour to increase in knowledge and sense of Gods loue for that inflames to the loue one of another 6. We must studie to be quiet and meddle with our owne businesse Lastly wee must much and often thinke of our liuing together in heauen for the hope of heauen and the loue of the Saints are companions Yet that wee may not mistake there are diuers sorts of people with whom we may not hold open and professed loue and vnion and amitie and societie 1. With such as are open enemies to the truth by Infidelitie or Idolatrie 2. With men that liue in notorious wickednesse and prophanenesse such as are Atheists swearers drunkards adulterers Vsurers c. 3. With scandalous brethren that make shewes of religion and yet are leand in conuersation 4. With corrupt teachers and seducers that would draw men from the sinceritie that is in Christ and speake euill of the way of righteousnesse 5. With those members of the Synagogue of Satan whose tongues are set on fire with the fire of hell in respect of slandering and disgracing such as truly feare God 6. With such professors of religion that liue idly and in that respect walke inordinately and will not be reclaimed but in that respect liue
insnared with euill opinions either in doctrine and so errour of life is the scourge of errour in opinion or else about practise as that such strictnesse is not required or it is impossible or none doe liue so 4. Many know not what order to appoint vnto themselues 5. Many are confirmed in a heart accustomed to euill and they loue some one sinne wherein they especially breake order 6. Satan striues aboue all things to keepe men in a dead sleepe that they might not awake to liue righteously or expresse the power of godlinesse 7. Many are so set in the way of the vngodly that their very euill societie chains them downe to a necessitie of dissolutenesse 8. Many are put out of all order by their daily distempers and disorders in their families Lastly some faile and fall through very discouragement receiued either from opposition or contempt or scandall Now if any be desirous to know in generall what he should doe to bring his life into order I shall profitably aduise fiue things First that hee doe resolutely withdraw himselfe from the sinnes of the times and keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world in respect of them Now the sinnes of the times are apparant pride of life contempt of the Gospell coldnesse in faith and religion swearing profanation of the holy Sabbath domesticall irreligiousnesse contention vsurie whordome drunkennesse and drinkings oppression and speaking euill of the good way Secondly that hee obserue the more vsuall corruptions of the calling of life he liues in and with all heedfulnesse shunne them whether he be Magistrate Minister or priuate person Thirdly that he especially striue against and subdue the euils that by nature he is most prone vnto Fourthly he shall doe wonderfully profitably if hee would get a catalogue of duties out of the whole law that directly concerne himselfe in particular which is very easie especially by the helpe of some that are experienced to bedistinctly gathered labouring to shew all good faithfulnesse in duties of pietie as well as righteousnesse and to striue for inward pietie as well as outward resoluing to continue as well as once to begin Hence it is if wee marke it that the holy Ghost in diuers Scriptures drawes for the people of those times diuers catalogues either of grace which specially tended to their praise or of duties that most fitted their state or of sinnes that they must most carefully auoid as being most commonly committed yea it could not but be of excellent vse if we did taske our selues to the more strict obseruation of some of those catalogues either of grace or sinnes or duties as wee might perceiue they most fitted vs. But if euer we would goe about the order of our liues wee must in generall 1. labour to weaken the loue of earthly things 2. We must resolue to keepe our hearts with all diligence I meane we must with all care and conscience striue against inward sinnes 3. We must put on a minde to liue by faith whatsoeuer befall vs. 4. If we fall we would speedily recouer our selues by confession and praier and not accustome our selues to sinnes either of omission or commission Vpon the consideration of all this what should we doe but euen pray the Lord that he would make his way plaine before our face and direct the workes of our hands and hold vp our goings in his pathes that our steps doe not slide And to this end we should euery one be peecing and amending his waies making his paths straight being ashamed and confounded for all the disorder of our liues past But if thou goe about this bee not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man that hath two hearts for then thou wilt be vnstable in all thy waies either goe about it with all thy heart or else let it alone What shall I say but this let vs all learne the way of God more perfectly Thus of order The second thing hee commends is their faith which hee praiseth for the stedfastnesse of it The stedfastnesse of their faith Concerning stedfastnesse of faith I propound fiue things to be considered of 1. That it may be had and ought to be sought 2. What the nature and properties of it are 3. What is the cause why the faith of many is not stedfast 4. What we must doe to attaine it And lastly concerning vnstedfast faith For the first that it may be had is manifest for God that giueth the earnest of his spirit and sealeth and anointeth vs in Christ doth stablish vs in him There is a sure foundation of God vpon which we may found our affiance And God willing more abundantly to shew vnto the heires of promise the immutabilitie of his counsell interposed himselfe by an oath to confirme his promise that by two immutable things in which it was impossible for God to lie we might haue strong consolation which slie for refuge to lay hold vpon the hope set before vs which hope we haue as an anchour of the soule both sure and stedfast And wee are commanded to resist stedfast in the faith And wauering is secretly threatned and disgraced by the Apostle Iames after he had charged that wee should pray in faith without wauering Now for the second there are many excellent properties and praises in a stedfast faith for a man that is indeed settled and stedfast in his faith knowes both the truth and the worth of the loue of Christ hee is able to contemne and denie the allurements examples customes and glorie of this world hee can beare aduersitie with singular firmnesse of heart without hasting to euill meanes or limiting God for the manner or time or instruments of deliuerance he can stand in the combat against frequent and fierie tentations and goe away without preuailing infection he can beleeue without feelings The promises of God are not yea and nay but alwaies a sure word and vndoubted He hath a kinde of habituall peace and contentation in his conscience with easefull delights and refreshings in the ioyes of Gods fauour Hee hath a kinde of spirituall boldnesse and confidence when he approacheth to God and the throne of his grace Lastly he can looke vpon death and iudgement with desire to be dissolued And for the third thing the reasons why many men shew not this vnmoueablenesse and stedfastnesse are diuers some haue not faith at all some haue not a true iustifying faith but either rest vpon common hope or an historicall or temporarie faith In many the presumption of certaintie doth hinder stedfastnesse it selfe Some want powerfull meanes that should establish them and some hauing the publike meanes are iustly blasted in their faith because of their daily neglect of the priuate meanes And this reason may be giuen also why some of the better sort are not yet stablished namely because they are so hardly excited and perswaded seriously to trie their owne estates
by the signes of Gods fauour and markes of saluation And for the worser sort they shun triall because they know before hand their state is not good and besides they liue in some one master sinne or other which they cannot be perswaded to forsake and therefore resolue at least for a time to liue at a venture and referre all to the vnknowne mercie of God 4. If we would be established in beleeuing 1. we must be much in the meditation of the promises of God 2. we must be much in prayer and the acknowledgment of secret sinnes obseruing the comforts of Gods presence and keeping a record of the wonders of his presence and striuing to retaine constantly the assurance wee sometimes feele in prayer 3. wee must cast about how to be more profitable in well doing An orderly life especially fruitfulnesse in our places doth maruellously though secretly establish and settle a mans heart in faith 1. Cor. 15.58 whereas it is almost impossible that a barren life should haue much stedfastnes of assurance againe would wee yet further know how it comes to passe that some men get such a stedfastnesse aboue many others Obserue then and you shall finde that when they finde the pearles of grace and the meanes they will sell all to buy them Now the loue to the meanes is like death or Ielousie that cannot be resisted there is in them a constant coueting of the best things with a true hunger and thirst after them and if they offend God they cannot be quiet till they returne and confesse their sinne and get fauour they will not liue dayes and weeks in a voluntarie neglect of communion with God and therefore reape this vnmoueablenesse as the fruit of their daily conuersing with God Thus of stedfastnes in it selfe Now in the contrarie concerning an vnstedfast faith I propound two things to be considered 1. The effects or consequences and concomitants of it And then the kinds of vnsetled faith Not Scripture onely but vsuall experience shew the many inconueniences that attend such as are not stablished in the faith 1. They want the many comforts the stedfast faith feeleth 2. They are disquieted with euery crosse 3. They are tost with the winde of contrarie doctrine yea the very truth is sometimes yea with them and sometimes nay sometimes they are perswaded and sometimes they are not 4. They finde a secret shunning of the ordinances of God when any approach should be made vnto God 5. The feare of death is almost inseparable 6. They are sometimes frighted with feares of perseuerance besides their daily danger to be foyled by the baites of Sathan and the world Vnstedfastnesse may be considered three wayes 1. as faith is weake 2. as faith is weakned 3. as stedfastnes is lost For the first in the first conuersion of a man vnto God while they lye yet in the cradle of godlinesse They are assayled with much doubting and many feares c. Quest. But what might some one say How can faith then be discerned in the midst of so many doubts and feares Answ. The truth of their faith and grace appeares 1. By their earnest and constant desire of Gods fauour 2. By the tendernes of the conscience in all their actions and their daily feare of sinning 3. By their frequent complaints of vnbeleefe and secret mourning for it 4. By the lowlinesse of their cariage euen towards the meaner sort of those that truly feare God 5. By their desire after the sincere milke of the word Lastly by their indeuour to walke inoffensiuely Quest. But seeing their faith is true what is the cause of the vnsetlednesse of it Answ. They are vnsetled partly because they haue yet but a small measure of sauing knowledge and partly because they discerne not the consolations offered to them and partly for want of application of particular promises that belong vnto them and sometimes it is for want of some of the meanes and in some it is because they see a greater power in some of their corruptions then they thinke can stand with true grace Now for the remedies of this vnsetlednes This weake faith will grow setled more and more if they continue vpright in the vse of the meanes especially as their reformation and victorie ouer sinne increaseth and as they grow more and more confirmed in the diuorce from the world and carnall companie and they grow more expert in the word of righteousnesse especially after the Lord hath refreshed them with the frequent comforts of his promises and presence besides conuersing with the faithfull and established Christians And all this the sooner if they doe propound their doubts and by asking the way seeke daily direction especially if they resigne ouer their soules to the ministerie of some faithfull and mercifull man of God who as a nurse shall daily feed them with distinct and particular counsell and comfort Thus of the vnstedfastnes that accompanieth faith weake Now there is an vnstedfastnes accompanieth faith weakned that is such a faith as was sometimes stronger For the clearer vnderstanding hereof I consider three things 1. The causes of this weaknes of faith 2. The signes to discerne it 3. The remedies There may be diuers causes or meanes to weaken strong faith 1. Losse of meanes 2. secret sinnes ordinarilie committed not lamented not reformed 3. Presumptuously to vse ill meanes to get out of aduersitie 4. Relapse to the loue of the world The signes to discerne it are 1. the sleepinesse of the heart 2. feare of death 3. constant neglect or secret contempt of fellowship with the godly 4. The ceasing of the sensible working of Gods spirit within 5. Raigning discontentment 6. Securitie vnder knowne sinne The remedies are 1. A serious and sound examination of the wants and faults which by this weaknes they are fallen into 2. A constant and daily iudging of themselues for their corruptions till they recouer tendernesse of heart and some measure of godly sorrow for them 3. It will be expedient that they plant themselues vnder the droppings of a daily powerfull ministerie 4. The meditation of their former feelings 5. The vse of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper this is a meanes to confirme faith both weake and weakned Lastly they must hold a most strict watch ouer their hearts and liues till they be re-established in a sound course of reformed life Thus of faith weakned 3. Stedfastnes may be lost note that I say stedfastnes of faith may be lost I say not that faith may be lost that is true faith this stedfastnes was lost in Dauid Salomon and it is likely in Iob too The causes of this losse of stedfastnes are diuers in some it is the invndation of afflictions violently and vnresistably breaking in vpon them especially raising the fierce perturbation of impatiencie thus it was in Iob. 2. In some it is some horrible sinne I say horrible sinne either because it is
wade into them only a word or two of it This losse is incureable two wayes sometimes in the crosse or iudgement it brought vpon the offender sometimes in the vnstedfastnesse it selfe for sometimes though the Lord restore inward ioy and assurance yet hee will not remooue the outward signe of his wrath sometimes hee drawes backe the outward affliction but doth not restore the inward comfort or not in so great a measure so as some of Gods children may die without the sense of the ioy of Gods saluation till they come to heauen yea they may die in great terror and despaire yet the Lord may be reconciled and they may truely repent though these terrors or iudgements bee not released because God many times will thereby purge the publike scandall and cleere his owne iustice Besides such spectacles doe giue warning to a carelesse world to let them know that God hath treasures of wrath for sinne if they repent not Thus of the doctrine of stedfastnesse of faith and vnstedfastnesse also now briefely for some vses of it It may serue for great reproofe of the great neglect of seeking this stedfastnesse of faith We may complaine aswell of the common Protestant as of the Papists heerein for they are alike aduersaries to the assurance of faith let such as are touched with feare of God and desire to beleeue trauell more and more for attainement heereof and to this end cleaue to the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles and labour in the practise and exercise of all holy and Christian graces And for particular consideration of the troubles and losses of Gods children we may note 1. That it is a wonderfull fearfull thing to fall into Gods hands and that the promises of God yeeld no protection to a willing offender woe vnto prophane beasts if sinne make God angry towards his owne children and make them also vile before men then where shall those beasts that wallow in sinne appeare if they bee iustly abased that fall once into one sinne what shall be the confusion of face and heart in those men when all the sinnes they euer committed shall be reuealed before Gods Angels and men at the last day 2. They that stand haue great reason to take heede lest they fall from their stedfastnesse and bee carried away with the errour of the wicked 3. We should be wonderfull thankefull if God hath kept vs from falling it is his singular grace to keepe the scot of his Saints VERS 6.7 As yee haue therefore receiued Christ Iesus the Lord so walke yee in him 7. Rooted and built vp in him and stablished in the faith as yee haue beene taught abounding therein with thankesgiuing In these two verses the Apostle concludes the exhortation begunne in the 23. verse of the former chapter for whereas after all these reasons and the answer of sundry obiections they might finally haue sayd tell vs then at once what it is you would haue vs to doe the Apostle answers summarily that concerning holy life hee would haue them walke as they haue receiued the Lord Iesus Christ and concerning faith hee would haue them to bee rooted and soundly edified and established in the faith especially to abound in thankfulnesse to God for their happy estate in Christ Iesus The 6. verse containes a precept concerning holy life viz. to walke on in Christ and a rule by which that precept is to be squared and determined viz as they haue receiued Christ Iesus the Lord. As yee haue receiued Christ Iesus the Lord c. These words may bee diuersly vrged vpon them according to the diuers sences may be conceiued of them For 1. To walke as we haue receiued Christ may beare this sence namely to frame our obedience according to the measure of the knowledge of Christ we haue receiued it shall be to vs according to what we haue to whom God hath giuen much of them he requireth much and iudgement certainely abideth for him that hath receiued the knowledge of his masters will and doth it not if our practice bee according to the knowledge wee haue this may bee our comfort God will accept of vs and otherwise they are but in a miserable case that are barren and vnfruitefull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ 2. Such a sence as this may be gathered viz. So liue with care of a godly life as ye neglect not to preserue the doctrine concerning Christ ye haue receiued Certainely it ought to bee the care of euery godly minde to doe his best to preserue the purity of the doctrine hee receiued together with Iesus Christ great is the generall neglect of many sorts of people heerein 3. Or thus Let the doctrine you haue receiued from Christ Iesus bee your onely rule both for life and manners So liue and walke as you haue receiued The Apostle commandeth to separate from euery brother that walketh inordinately and not after the traditions which they had receiued of the Apostle By tradition he meaneth the holy word of God deliuered by liuely voice vnto the Churches while yet it was not written euen the same which now is written The elect Lady and her children are commended for walking in the truth as they had receiued commandement of the Father Yea so must wee sticke vnto the word receiued as if any man teach otherwise he should be accounted accursed For the Apostles receiued it not of men but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ And as they haue receiued of the Lord so haue they deliuered vnto vs Therefore wee must conclude with the Apostle These things which wee haue learned and receiued and heard out of the holy word those things we must doe 4. The sence may bee thus as yee were affected when yee first receiued Christ so walke on and continue at first men receiue Christ with singlenesse of heart with great estimation of the truth with wonderfull ioy with feruent loue to Gods children with a longing desire after spirituall things with endeauour to beare fruit and without the mixtures of mens traditions and inuentions Now then they are exhorted to take heed that they lose not what they haue wrought but preserue those holy affections and desires still striuing against the witchcrafts of Sathan and the world that they be not beguiled from the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus The doctrines hence to be noted are 1. That Christians doe receiue Christ and that not onely publikely into their countries and Churches which yet is a great priuiledge for Christ bringeth with him many blessings and staies many iudgements brings a publike light to men that sit in darknesse and shadow of death and raiseth immortality as it were to light and life againe but priuately and particularly into their hearts and soules This is the happiest receiuing of Christ. Oh the glory of a Christian in receiuing Christ for he that receiueth Christ into his hart receiueth excellent illumination vnspeakable ioy
then when his soule suffers spirituall losses Iobs losses by the Sabaeans was great yet theirs were greater 1. That lost the good seed sowne in their hearts 2. That had those things taken away that sometimes they had in spirituall things 3. That lost their first loue 4. That lost the kingdom of God in losing the meanes of the kingdome 5. That lost what they had wrought 6. That lost the presence of God 7. That lost vprightnes and sinceritie 8. That lost the taste of the powers of the life to come 9. That lost the ioyes of their saluation And lastly much more theirs that lose their crowne 3. We may here see that corrupt opinions may marre all and spoile the soule and make it into a miserable prey to euill men and angels 4. That matters that seeme small things and trifles may spoile the soule bring it into a miserable bondage such as those traditions might seeme to be You This word noteth the persons spoiled and so giues vs occasion to obserue 2. things 1. That we may be in the sheepfold of Christ and yet not be safe You yea you Christians The Diuell can fetch booties euen out of the temple of Christ. 2. When he saith you not yours it shewes that howsoeuer it be true that most an end false teachers seeke their 's not them that is seeke gaine not the soules of the people yet it sometimes fals out that euen the most dangerous and damned seducers may be free from seeking great things for themselues It is not any iustification to the popish Priests nor proofe of the goodnesse of their cause that they can denie their owne preferments and liberty on earth to winne Proselites to their religion There haue alwaies beene some euen in the worst professions of men that haue at least seemed outwardly to care for nothing but the soules of the people Through Philosophy This is the first kinde of corruption heere condemned But is Philosophy naught and heere reiected It is not simply condemned but in some respects namely as it doth not containe it selfe within his bounds or is not to the glory of God or as it is vaine deceit So that vaine deceipt may bee heere added interpretatiuely it explaines the sense But how became philosophy to be vaine deceit It is vaine deceit foure wayes 1. When it propoundeth and teacheth diuellish things as the philosophy of the Pagans did As in their Magickes when they taught the diuers kindes of Southsayings coniurings casting of natiuities and a great part of Iudiciall Astrologie 2. When the placets and opinions of Philosophers that are false are iustified as true As their doctrine of the worlds eternity or the soules mortalitie or the worship of Angels or their Stoicall fate and destinie or their vilde opinions about the chiefe good 3. When the principles of philosophie that in the ordinarie course of nature are in themselues true are abused to denie things propounded in the Gospell aboue nature As those maximes that of nothing nothing is made And that of a priuation to a habit there is no regression and that a Virgin cannot conceiue The first is brought against the creation of God wheras it is true of the second cause only So the second is brought against the resurrection whereas it is true only in the ordinary course of nature 4. When the truest and best things in philosophie are vrged as necessarie to saluation and imposed as meet to beioyned with the Gospell Philosophy may yet be vsed so as shee be content to be a seruant not a mistresse If when Gods word reueales any thing absurd in her that then shee will humble herselfe and acknowledge her blindnesse and bee admonished by diuine light And on the other side men may be corrupted with philosophie and that diuers wayes 1. If men vse any part of philosophy that is diuellish as too many doe 2. If men neglect the study of the Scriptures and spend their time onely in those humane studies 3. When men measure all doctrine by humane reason and philosophicall positions 4. When men depend not vpon God but vpon second causes 5. When men striue to yoake mens consciences with the plausible words of mens wisedome Hence also we may note that false doctrine may be supported with great appearance of wisdome and learning as was the corruption of those false teachers We may not thinke that Papists are fooles and can say nothing for their religion but if the Lord should let vs fall into their hands to trie vs wee must expect from diuers of them great shewes of learning colours of truth Thus of Philosophie After the traditions of men The word Tradition hath been vsed 3. wayes Sometimes to expresse the doctrine of Gods seruants by authority from God deliuered to the Church by liuely voice but afterward committed to Scripture so the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles and of the Patriarches before the Law was first deliuered by tradition Sometimes to signifie such opinions as are in Scripture but not expressed they are there but not spoken therein that is are drawen but by consequence or impliedly Sometimes to expresse such obseruations as were neuer any way written in the word but altogether vnwritten in the Scripture as being deuised meerely by men So it is taken ordinarily and so traditions are to be condemned There is another distinction about traditions and that is this 1. Some things are founded vpon Scripture and did alwaies tend to further godlines and are therefore Apostolicall and to bee obserued as all the doctrines of the word and the publike assemblies of prayer and preaching 2. Some things were founded in Scripture and were sometimes profitable but now are out of all needfull vse and therefore though they be Apostolicall yet they binde not as the tradition of abstaining from things sacrificed to Idols and strangled and bloud 3. Some things haue not foundation in the word yet may further pietie if vsed without superstition and therefore not vnlawfull as the obseruation of the feast of the Natiuitie of Christ and such like 4. Some things haue no foundation in Scripture nor doe at all further piety but are either light or vnnecessarie or repugnant to the word those are simply vnlawfull Traditions were both in the Church of the Iewes and in the Churches of the Gentiles the Iewish traditions were called the traditions of the elders not because they were enioyned them by their Sanadrim or Colledge of Elders but because they were brought in by their fathers after the captiuity the most of them after the rising of the sect of the Pharisies For among them was that distinction of the Law written and the law by word of mouth this Law by word of mouth is the Cabalisticall Theologie a Diuinity so greatly in request amongst the Pharisies but how well our Sauiour Christ liked those traditions may appeare
Adam and not by Adam for he was not begotten but made and so originall sinne was auoided and some thinke his very body had all the parts at the first conception formed 2. His body was not corruptible it saw no corruption In soule he differed two waies 1. In that it was without sinne 2. In that it was indued with gifts aboue men and Angels In both there was difference For 1. They subsisted from the beginning in the diuine nature and did not make a person of themselues 2. They are admitted vnto the grace of adoration so as now Christ-man is worshipped though not properlie as he is man Thus of the natures of Christ the vnion of them followes in a double consideration 1. Of the manner in the word dwell 2. Of the measure in all fulnesse Dwell There are two kindes of vnions in Christ. 1. Of the soule and body 2. Of both those with the person of the word the later is heere meant There are 2. questions about vnion in Theologie that are wonderfull full of difficultie 1. The vnion of three persons in one nature 2. The vnion of two natures in one person This latter is in Christ hee is begotten as God created in respect of his soule and borne in respect of his body There are diuers vnions 1. Substantiall in the Trinitie 2. Naturall in soule and body 3. Carnall in man and wife 4. Misticall in Christ and the Church 5. Personall in Christ for in him as soule and body are one man so God and man are one Christ. It is much easier to tell how this vnion in Christ is not then to tell how it is Negatiuely thus Things are vnited three waies Some things are compounded and made one yet the things vnited are not changed mingled or confounded but remaine perfect as many stones vnited in one building 2. Some things vnited are perfect but yet changed and not what they were as the body of a man made of the vnion of the foure elements 3. Some thinges remaine whole and not changed but vnperfect of themselues as the soule and body of themselues apart Now this vnion of Christ is not after any of these waies Againe this vnion in Christ is 1. Not by bare assistance or presence 2. Not by habituall vnion either by affection as friends are one or by grace as the Saints are one with God 3. Not by worthinesse or authoritie 4. Not by harmonie or consent of will or opinion as the Angels are one with God and as the Saints shall 5. Not by ioint authoritie as two Consuls are one 6. Not by homonumie or giuing of the same name to each nature 7. Not of pleasure only as if it were so only because God would haue it so Lastly Not by bare inhabitation for the word is made flesh And therefore though the holy Ghost vse the similitude of dwelling heere to note the continuall residence of the diuine nature in the humane yet that similitude doth not expresse this vnion cleerely For the housholder and the house cannot be fitly called one The effects of this vnion may be considered either as they are in Christ or to vs ward In Christ from this vnion flowes 1. The predication of the things of each nature to the person and that truly and really as when his bloud is said to be the bloud of the Sonne of God c. 2. The inriching of the humane nature with admirable gifts as great as could possiblie be in a created nature In respect of which he came the neerest vnto God of any that euer was or could be Nay if all the goodnesse of man and Angels were conferred on one creature yet it were not comparable to that that is in one Christ. These gifts in Christ they were either naturall or supernaturall by naturall gifts I meane such as these in the minde the best wit or memorie and such like faculties better then euer were in any man I except not Adam himselfe in the body most faire forme and a diuine face his very countenance did expresse a diuinitie in him The verie temperament also of his body was such as nothing could be better tempered or more exceâ—lent as being formed by the holy Ghost His supernaturall gifts were either in body or minde in body as that hee could with his eye pierce the heauens and see there what he would for Stephen could see into heauen as is recorded Act. 7. much more must we belieue of our Sauiour for in Stephen there was but a small parcell of diuine light Now I say those gifts were aboue nature in Christ but yet not against nature In minde there was in him exceeding holines goodnesse wisedome and all the gifts of the spirit But all these supernaturall gifts both in soule and body must be considered in Christ two waies 1. In the state of humiliation 2. In the state of exaltation Such gifts as he receiued in the state of humiliation were properly the effects of this vnion the other were giuen in respect of his obedience vnto death Of the first sort I propound these 1. In the whole soule so great holinesse as can be imagined to be fall a creature 2. In the minde most exquisite wisedome 3. In the heart such bowels of charitie loue and compassion as was neuer in any man or Angell in the whole man wonderfull power Now amongst all these I only consider of his wisedome and power There was a twofold wisedome in Christ. Increate and that was only in his diuine nature and create and that was in his humane This created wisedome in Christ was threefold 1. Knowledge by immediate vision 2. Knowledge by heauenly habites infused 3. Knowledge gotten by experience By the first knowledge he knoweth immediately the word or God to which his humane nature is vnited and in God as in a glasse hee sees all other things Thus he sees God face to face and this is a certaine created light in the soule by participation of diuine light Concerning this first sort of knowledge in Christ strange things are said by Diuines but the summe of all is this 1. That the soule of Christ by this â—reated light and vision sees God and that first Whole secondly Perfectly 2. That in this vision he sees all things Obiect Then might some one say the knowledge of Christ in his humane nature is made equall to his diuine Solut. Not so For first though he see God whole yet he seeth him not wholy that is not so much aâ— can be seene by God himselfe though more then any Creature can attaine vnto 2. Though he know the thinges that are and shall be yet he knowes not such things as shall not be and yet God can do them 3. What he doth know by this finite light he knowes not so plainely as the word doth 4. It seeth not things at one view or altogether but one thing after another Thus
worse then their beginning Quest. But what doe these men want or what are their defects that they should not be right for all this hauing such great affection to the word yea euen when it is most sincerely taught Answ Alas there are diuers things too apparant in their estate For first they ioyne not themselues with such as feare God in fellowship in the Gospell 2. They shunne by all meanes the crosse for righteousnesse sake 3. They respect not all Gods commandements there are some sinnes they will not leaue there are some corruptions they are so engaged vnto that they wil at no hand leaue them 4. Some of them forsake not the very sinnes they seem to detest and sometimes to cry out against they cry out vpon swearing and yet vile beasts as they are they will sweare still yea and that most fearefully yea after many remorses of conscience for it 5. They will not be perswaded to vse all Gods ordinances indeed they heare constantly and to any mans thinking with great attention but they pray not in their families they will not vse the help of conference they read not the scriptures with any order or conscience c. 6. You see they are not carefull of their companie they neither shun the appearance nor the occasions of euill they giue not ouer their going nor their resort vnto vngodly companie 7. They haue not been truly humbled by godly sorrow for their sinne Lastly they haue sinceritie in respect of persons in some they like it in others they doe not like it they loue not all the Saints Also This also leads vs to the former priuiledges in Christ and imports that the circumcision without hands here mentioned is to be accounted a maruellous grace of God and worthily for our iudging of our selues frees vs from the condemnation of the world and our daies of mortification as it were the wedding daies of the soule and godly sorrow is accompanied with the spirit of prayer and a fountaine of grace is opened when our hearts are opened with true contrition Thus of the persons Are This word designes the time of this spirituall circumcision the time for the putting away and cutting off of our beloued sinnes is in this life it must be now done or neuer done besides till this be done we can feele no profit or benefit for Christ. Quest. The Iewes in the Law did know directly when they should be circumcised in the flesh may not we also gesse at the time of the circumcision without hands when God would haue vs goe about it beyond which time it may not be deferred without singular danger Answ. There is a time and it may be knowne and it is wonderfull dangerous to stand out that time in generall the time to humble our selues by mortification for our sinnes and so to set about this spirituall circumcision is when God grants vs the meanes of saluation more specially when we are pressed with Gods iudgments or when the mouthes of Gods seruants are in a speciall manner opened vnto vs and their hearts made large or when God dispenseth other graces as temporarie faith loue to the word and ioy c. or when we are smitten with the axe of Gods word and remorse for sinne is wrought in vs or when hearing hath kindled in vs a desire and thirst after the best things or lastly when we first set out to make profession of our being in Christ Quest. But may not any man repent at any time Answ No. 1. A man may tarrie so long till he commit the sinne against the holy Ghost 2. Men that goe not so farre may yet by obstinate impenitencie prouoke God to cast them into a reprobate sense we see by experience that the most men that pretend to mend afterwards yet do not but troops of men that forget God goe into hell Obiect But the Scripture saith At what time soeuer a sinner repenteth him of his sinne from the bottom of his heart God will forgiue him c. Solut. 1. Marke the words they haue a limitation thou must repent from the bottom of thy heart or else they comfort not thee 2. For the extent of the time in so many precise words the text in Ezekiel is not at what time soeuer but in the day that a sinner repenteth which is not so vniuersall but that it may admit the exceptions before and though some men may and doe repent at their latter end yet neither all nor the most Obiect But yet the Theife repented on the crosse Sol. Shall one example make thee presume why thou maist know that worlds of people when they came to die did not repent as he did why shouldest not thou more feare the example of so many not repenting what is one to thousands 2. Thou readest that the other Theife vpon the same crosse died without repentance 3. Thou must know that an ordinarie rule cannot be drawne from an extraordinarie instance his conuersion was miraculous one of the 7. wonders wrought by Christ in his death Christ made Peter walke on the sea will hee make thee doe so to will hee for thy pleasure darken the sunne or shake the earth or cleaue the rockes c. Thus of the time Without hands 2. Things may here be noted 1. That that is not circumcision which is outward made with the hand of man but that is true circumcision which is inward Hence there is two sorts of Isralites the one is a carnall Isralite one outward the other is a true Isralite for he is one inward in his spirit As it was then so it is now the carnall Isralite hath the name of Israel and the signe of true circumcision as then the circumcision in the flesh so now baptisme and besides they professe to be the seede of Abraham and they speake faire of God and heauen Q. But what are the principall defects of the carnall Isralite Answ. 1. He rests in the worke done he beares himselfe vpon the externall worke of holines he serued God for he was at Church he is regenerated for he was baptised hee hath praied to God for he stretched out his hands 2. His praise is of men and not of God 3. He wholie neglects the power of godlinesse and the exercises thereof 4 He is disordered in his life laden with iniquitie 5 He is senselesse or incorrigible vnder publicke iudgements 6. He vsuallie opposeth and persueth him that is borne after the spirit 2. We may note here that God is not tied to meanes he can worke without hands What is then the estate of wicked men no hands of men or angels can make them happie it is a worke done without hands Oh how honorable is the worke of mortification of a sinner it was a glorious worke to make those huge heauens and this mightie earth without hands such is the glorie of our spirituall circumcision wee see also here how little beholding the kingdome
Perfectly though not in vs yet in Christ our head it is already put away in his person though not in ours 5. It is put away in hope in that we do by hope waite for an absolute and full redemption from all sinne and miserie Thus of the forme of this circumcision the efficient cause followes By the circumcision of Christ There is a twofold circumcision of Christ. First that which he suffered in himselfe Secondly that which he works in vs the vertue of the first is a great cause of the second Quest. But why was Christ circumcised seeing there was no cause of circumcision in Christ for nothing could be signified by it seeing he was the Messias himselfe perfect God and man nor was there any impuritie in him the amputation whereof should thereby be signified he was a Lambe without spot a high Priest separate from sinners the couenant of the promised seede was in himfulfilled and he came to abolish circumcision and lastly t is hee that circumciseth the hearts of others Answ. 1. Christ was circumcised thereby to shew himselfe to be true man 2. thereby to honour the institution of circumcision as he had done other parts of the Law 3. that the Iewes might not cauill and say they would not receiue an vncircumcised Christ. 4. to commend the vertue of obedience by his example 5. that he might beare the burthens of them that being vnder the law were not able to beare the burthens of the law God by this signe as by an imitating rite did subiect him to the law he hereby professing himselfe a seruant to the law to make vs free 6. hee was circumcised and baptized to signifie his vnion with both Churches both of the old and new Testament and â—hat he came of tâ—â—aine to make one 7. to ratifie and sanctifie the circumcision of the Fathers as his baptisme now sanctifieth ours 8. to signifie the cleansing of our natures especially by bearing of the imputation of our impurities 9. he did in his circumcision begin to satisfie God by those first fruits of his bloud it was as an earnest or pledge of his bloud to be more plentifully powred out it was a part of his humiliation and of the price of our sinnes Lastly hee was circumcised that our hearts by the vertue of it might be circumcised for as his death killeth sinne in vs and his resurrection raiseth vs vp to newnesse of life so doth his circumcision circumcise our hearts Hence we may gather comfort against the difficulties of mortification for Christ will be pleased to deriue vertue from his owne circumcision yea it is a pledge to assure vs that as certainly as he was circumcised himselfe so he will see to it that our hearts be circumcised if wee will cast our selues vpon him and by faith come vnto him there is no sinne so linked but in Christ we may haue some deliuerance from it On the other side it shewes the miserie of all such as liue in the loue of their sinnes and minde not mortification this shewes they are not in Christ yet for they cannot be in Christ except they be circumcised Lastly it may serue for instruction at once to all that hope for freedom in Iesus Christ to shew the proofe of their interest by their circumcision spiritually and to speake distinctly of it we must vnderstand that the Lord that requires this circumcision of vs extends his precept both to the heart and the eares and the tongue and contrariwise complaineth of vncircumcised both heart and eares and lips in the heart we must especially looke to the circumcision or mortification 1. of ignorance 2. of wicked thoughts 3. immoderate eare 4. prophanenes in God seruice in a wretched securitie or a neglect of inward worship 5. disordered affections as lust anger suspition 6. discontent with our estate 7. vnbeleefe Now for our eares they must be circumcised 1. in the vnpreparednes or want of attention in hearing the word 2. in receiuing tales 3. in communicating with the sinnes of others by a willing hearing of their wickednesse Lastly looke to the circumcision of the tongue and that in the care to auoide 1. the polluting of Gods name either by swearing or blasphemie 2. rash censuring 3. rotten speech 4. lying 5. bitter and furious words and the spirit of contradiction 6. flatterie 7. tale-bearing 8. idle and vaine words And thus much now of the spiritual circumcision and of the 11. verse VERS 12. In that yee are buried with him through baptisme in whom yee are also raised vp together through the faith of the operation of God which raised him from the dead In the former verse the Apostle hath laid downe the first reason and directed it principally against Iudaisme we haue spirituall circumcision in Christ and therefore we need not carnall circumcision and so by consequent none of the ceremoniall law Now in this verse he meeteth with obiections Ob 1. The reason seemeth not to follow they were spiritually circumcised therefore needed not the outward for so was Abraham yet he receiued outward circumcision Answ. The reason is of no force now in the new Testament because Christ hath appointed another sacrament in steed of it for we are buried with Christ by baptisme Ob 2. But was not Circumcision a more liuely signe Answ. It was not which he sheweth to be true both in respect of mortification and in respect of viuification baptisme liuely representing and sealing vnto both Quest. But haue all that are baptised these things signified by baptisme Answ. They are offered to all but they are inioyed only by such as haue faith in the operation of God Quest. But how may our faith be supported in beleeuing those things shadowed out in baptisme Answ. Two waies First if we consider Gods operation Secondly if we consider Christs resurrection This is the briefe order and dependance of this verse so that here he intreats of baptisme both by the effects and by the causes the effects are spirituall buriall and spirituall resurrection the causes are three faith the operation of God and the resurrection of Iesus Christ. Buried together with him Three things may here be noted 1. the buriall of Christ. 2. the buriall of the Christian. 3. the vnion of both For the first that Christ was buried was storied by the Euangelist and fore-signified by Ionas as a type and fore-prophecied of by Esay the Prophet he was buried in Ierusalem the place where the dying sacrifices had giuen warning of his death but it was without the Citie both to answer the type Leuit. 16. and to signifie that his sufferings belonged to Gentiles as well as to Iewes Hee was buried in Caluarie the place commonly appointed for condemned men and not in Hebron where some thinke Adam was buried to note that his death was to be auaileable for the condemned men of Adam as well as for Adam himselfe He was buried in another mans graue
to signifie that he died for other mens sinnes Now for the second viz. the buriall of Christians they may be said to be buried euen whiles they liue for of the buriall of the bodie he cannot meane here in diuers respects 1. In respect of disgrace and reproch the throats of wicked men are often an open sepulchre into which if the names of the godly fall they are buried for the extremitie of disgrace and reproch with which they couer them 2. In respect of abnegation or the deniall of the loue and care for earthly things and so we are buried to the world when like dead men we care not for it but deuote our selues to the contemplation of heauenly things 3. In respect of mortification of our sinnes the scripture by diuers metaphors expresseth the diuers degrees of mortification For first there is the wounding of sinne when the sinner is pricked with remorse by the law Secondly the condemning of sinne when the sinner keeping a spirituall assise doth examine confesse and iudge himselfe guiltie before the Lord. Thirdly the crucifying of sinnes when the sinner racks his owne soule by godly sorrow driuing in the nailes of Gods threatnings with acknowledgment of his owne deserts and restraining his flesh through a spirituall reuenge not caring to expose himselfe to the shame of the world so that in Christ hee may finde atonement for his sinnes Fourthly the killing of sinne when the sinner puts off the bodie of sinnes and forsaketh his euill waies Now then after this followeth the last degree and that is here the buriall of sinnes Certainly there remaines euen after true repentance in the very godly a great deale of hidden corruption of nature inward waÌ„drings distractions after the world sudden euill propositions against God or his word or prouidence or presence or promises or peoplei mpatience secret pride and somtimes hypocrisie a frequent rebellion within against good duties vnthankfulnes frequent omissions eâ—ther of holy duties or the care of the power of them hastines or anger impure desires thoughts of reuenge besides a great deale of disorder he may finde in desires thoughts of reuenge besides a great deale of disorder he may finde in himselfe both at home and abroad Now it is not enough nor may he rest in the former repentance but he must proceed euen to the remoouing of these remainders of corruption death commonly ariseth out of the disease of someone part but buriall couers all The worke of reformation and repentance many times begins at the care of some few principall sinnes but wee must neuer be quiet till we burie the whole old man with his works so that in one sense the buriall of sinnes is nothing else but the progresse of mortification Againe after we haue forsaken our sinnes to burie them is to keep a diligent watch ouer our nature and to take downe our flesh yea sometimes with refraining of lawfull delights or pleasures Further the buriall of sinne it may import our care after we haue left our sinnes to remoue them out of sight both out of Gods sight by suing out our pardon and out of the sight of our consciences by quieting them in the application of the bloud of Christ and the promises of grace and out of the sight of others so farre as our sinnes were scandalous also by shewing forth our repentance and care to auoide all appearance and occasions of like sinning Great is the glory and happinesse of Christians that haue attained to this buriall of sinne for these serue God in a neere acquaintance with him these haue ouercome the world these can stand before death and iudgment vnapalled these are mightie in the power of Gods ordinance these know the secrets of the kingdome of God these are without the reach of the Law and feele not the sting of crosses these are had in singular honour with God and the holy Angells of heauen and the prouidence of God is vsually eminent towards these Now for the third might someone say what hath the Christians buriall to doe with Christ how is there any relation between them Answ. Our spirituall buriall in the progresse of mortification depends vpon Christ diuers waies 1. In that he hath required and made gratious promises to it 2. In that the efficacie of the meanes by which it is wrought comes from Christ. 3. In that it is accepted of God onely for Christ and through his intercession 4. In respect of example he was buried as well as we But chiefly in respect of vertue our buriall of sinne is wrought by a vertue arising from Christs buriall in the graue The Vses of all this followes First for information here we may see how God stands vpon mortification and that men must not thinke alwaies they haue done inough when they haue left their faults and withall wee may see how dangerous a course they take that so soone giue ouer the exercises of mortification for by this meanes we cause the old sinnes many times to breake out againe and their consolations are small and seldom crosses daily trouble them and the heart is often grieued and griped with feare and terrible doubts or else they are quickly ouergrowne with a spirit of slumber Secondlie for instruction to be carefull to bury our sinnes but here take heed of the dissimilitude for in some things the comparison cannot hold as here in two things for first when we bury the bodies of our friends we bury them in hope they shal rise againe And secondly we mourne because we must part with them but both these must be denied here It is the propertie of the wicked to part with their sinnes with sorrow because they must leaue them or else with hope that at length they may returne to them againe But let all such as feare God be otherwise minded especiallie let vs learne from this comparison of buriall to aduantage our selues in what we may in mortification if the master be buried we know all his seruants will attend the funerall so is it with vs in the mortification of sinnes if wee light vpon the master sins and drag them to the graue we shall be sure of all the attendants they will follow to the funerall The Iewes manner was to bury with odours so should we our odours and sweet smelling praâ—ers offered vp in the mediation of Christ. And howsoeuer this worke may seeme difficult yet God many times strangely releiues our infirmities After Iezabel was cast downe and dead â—hey had not been long within but sending out to bury her they found nothing but the skull and her feete and the palmes of her hands so many times would it be with vs if we cast downe the Iezabels our sinnes when wee come â—o finâ—sh our mortification we may by the strange help of God finde the body of the master gon we know not how so as wee shall not be troubled vnâ—esse it be with some skull or
feete or palme of sinne But certainely though â—his kinde of buriall be somewhat difficult yet it is the true buriall place of Kings the most noble funerall that can be Thus of the first effect The second is in the next words In whom ye are raised vp together Christ is said to raise men vp diuers waies 1. When he awaketh men out of their naturall Lithargie or spirituall sleepinesse and securitie in matters of religion thus Ephes. 5.14 2. When hee brings forth the minde of man out of the dungeons of ignorance and shewes â—hem the light Esay 60.1.2 3. When he cures men of discouragements and â—iscomforts vnder their crosses Psal. 41.10.6 4. When he recouers the Church from securitie or relapses either ordinary or extraordinarie Cant. 2.10.11 c. and 5.3.5 Pro. 24.15.16 5. When he incourageth men to holy duties Cant. 7.12 but principally there is a fourefold resurrection The first is out of desperate crosses Esay 26.19 The second is the lifting of men vp to some speciall callings in the Church Math. 11. The third is the resurrection of our bodies at the last day And the last is the resurrection of the soule vnto holy graces and duties this is called the first resurrection and is meant here in this place and Rom. 6.4 but most vsuallie wee say there is a twofold resurrection the one from the corruption of the flesh the other from the corruption of sinne this latter is here ment and this belongeth to viuification Now this first resurrection must be considered either in it selfe or in the vnion or relation of it In it selfe and so there is a double resurrection First the resurrection of graces secondly the resurrection of duties For the first there are certaine graces which are not in the heart of man by nature which by the mightie power of Christ are wrought in the hearts of such as are trulie conuerted and are actuallie the members of Christ As first a holy inquirie after God Hos. 3.5 Ier. 50.4 Secondly a holy wisedome in spirituall things Iam. 3.17 Thirdly a liuely 〈◊〉 in the fauour of God in Christ. Fourthly a holy delight and meditation in the word of God Psal. 119.10.11.128 and 27.4 Fiftly a liuely hope of an eternall inheritance 1. Pet. 1.3 Sixtly a holy loue of Gods children 1. Ioh. 3.14 such as is required Rom. 12.9.10.11 Seuenthly godly sorrow for sinne 2. Cor. 7.10 Eightly vnspeakable and glorious ioy euen in affliction Rom. 5.2 1. Pet. 1.7.8 Ninthly a holy contempt of the world and sinne and sinnefull persons Psal. 15.4 1. Ioh. 2.19 Tenthly a holy reuerence and feare of God and his goodnesse Hos. 3.5 Eleuenthly a holy zeale and feruencie of affections especially in the seruice and worship of God Twelfthly a holy loue euen of enemies And lastly a holy desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ. Now for the effecting of these the spirit of Christ is called in respect of his wonderfull working the spirit of God and of glory the spirit of power of loue and of a sound minde The spirit of praier or deprecations And the spirit of reuelation Thus of resurrection of graces Now concerning resurrection of duties We must know that there are diuers duties which the naturall man will neuer be brought vnto in which lieth the very power of godlinesse and the experience of all sound and sauing consolation Now these duties may bee three waies considered 1. As they respect holy life in generall 2. As they respect pietie to God 3. As they respect righteousnesse to men For the first there are foure things wherein the liues of Gods children differ from all others 1. In the manner 2. In the matter 3. In the meanes 4. In the ends of holy life For the manner 3. Things are eminent 1. That they aâ—e deuoted and consecrated to holinesse 2. That they delight and loue to be Gods seruants 3. That they haue their conuersation in simplicitie and godly purenesse For the matter they haue respect to all Gods commandements and do indeuour after inward holinesse as well as outward besides they liue by faith in some measure which is a way of holinesse altogether vnknowne in the practise of wicked men And for the meanes of holinesse the godly haue a recourse to athreefold fountaine of sanctitie with such a sinceritie and constancie as no wicked man can attaine it viz. the Word Praier and the Sabbath And for the end of their obedience their praise is of God and not of men hauing a maine respect alwaies to exercise themselues so as they may haue a conscience voide of offence towards God or towards men Thus of holinesse of life in generall Now in respect of pietie to God it is a very resurrection through the power of Christ to bring a man to acknowledge God and his truth and glory against reason profite or pleasure to make a man walke with God setting the Lord alwaies before him to bring the will of man to a holy subiection to Gods will in crosses temptations wants c. But especially to create in man that sinceritie of worshipping God in spirit and truth without hipocrisie And as for righteousnesse in that part of it that concernes either mens owne soules or the soules of others how is all the vnregenerate mankinde dead it is the worke of a godly man only to serue the brethren by loue Only the members of Christ can in their calling denie profit and pleasure and make the particular calling serue the generall but especially in the combat against concupiscence only the godlie doe make conscience of it And howsoeuer in the matter of holy duties there are strange imperfections in the very godly yet their desire prayer purpose and indeuour is to approue themselues to God herein and they do attaine to it in some comfortable beginnings and they go on with a holy increase both of strength and desire Whereas it is euident by diuers Scriptures that wicked men are dead men in the former respects as would appeare if we should examine particularly for they seeke not God They respect not the word of God aright Nor can they loue the brethren Though they be smitten yet they will not sorrow after God And for the most part they are lukewarme without true zeale Their mindes are couered with a vaile They are without hope Neither haue all these men faith And for the want of holy duties It vsually seems euill vnto them to serue the Lord. They are strangers from the life of God They call not vpon the name of God with a pure heart neither take they heede of Gods sabbaths But it were too long to runne to particulars in matters of dutie seeing the scripture euery where paints out the ill liues of all wicked men In whom Doctr. The vertue by which Christians are raised is from Christ.
thus If in Christ we be deliuered from the power of our sinnes by his quickning grace and from the guilt of them by the free pardon which is to be had by his meanes then wee need not goe any whither else neither to philosophie nor traditions c. but so it is and so the very Colossians found it in their case as the words of the text expresse Ergo. The words in themselues expresse the twofold estate of Christians in this world what they are by nature in their vnregenerate estate and what they are by grace in the state of grace In the state of corruption two things are true of them and are true of all men 1. They were dead in actuall sinnes 2. They were then in the vncircumcision of the flesh and likewise dead in it In their estate of grace he puts them in minde of two benefits 1. Regeneration 2. Remission of sinnes Thus of the coherence and order of the words Diuers things may be noted in the generall 1. We may from hence be informed of the fruitlesnes of philosophie traditions or ceremonies of Moses they cannot make a miserable man happie they cannot infuse the least sparke of spirituall life into any 2. We see the Apostle thinks it meet to put men often in minde of their miserie by nature and great reason for it exalts the praise of the riches of Gods grace in Christ And it may serue to humble men for their falls after calling and to keep them still suspitious and watchfull ouer a nature that hath been so prone to sinne and securitie in sinning it may serue to eat down the pronenesse of our nature to vaine boasting and confidence in the flesh and it should much excite men to the loue and care of godlinesse and pietie with all life and power seeing they haue been so long slaues to sinne And lastly the Apostle rips vp this matter of purpose to withdraw their mindes from traditions and philosophicall dreames Dead in sinnes They were dead in sinnes both if you respected their publike estate or each particular person If you looke vpon publike states before they are framed and reformed by the word what are they but heaps of men dead in the graues of sinne and senselesse in their sinfull courses and thus it is with euery particular person the words import that he is guiltie of many sinnes and he is dead in them also Naturally euery man is guiltie of secret atheisticall conceits of vnbeleefe of ignorance of hardnes of heart of swarms of euill thoughts and affections of hurtfull passions and lusts besides his defects of the knowledge of God and that warmth of the holy affections of loue feare trust and ioy in God Who can sufficiently rip open the vnthankfulnes lukewarmenes hypocrisie inconstancie and presumptuous profanenesse that is in our hearts by nature in matters of Gods seruice how do men daily offend either by not calling vpon the name of God or by taking it vp in vaine who can number the othes lyes reproches curses flatteries and filthy communication hath and did daily infect the mouths of men Oh the world of sinnes wee are actually guilty of against God or men or our owne selues publike priuate secret open inward outward in prosperitie and aduersitie in the Church or familie or abroad in mens conuersation Alas we can discerne but a glimpse of that sinne and guiltinesse that is in vs by nature and this is the increase of their miserie in all their sinnes they are dead in them Dead There is a fourefold death temporall corporall spirituall eternall The state of man being in miserie he is dead temporally The bodie of man being in the graue hee is dead corporally The soule of man lying in sinne is dead spiritually And both soule and bodie being cast into hell are dead eternally The Colossians were dead spiritually there is a death to sinne and a death for sinne and a death in sinne a death to sinne and so the godly die by mortification a death for sinne and so malefactors die by execution and a death in sinne and so euery naturall man kills himselfe by enliuing his sinne The spirituall death in sinne is an vnutterable losse of the life of God by which the sinner is senselesse and carelesse in extremitie of miserie vnto his owne euerlasting ruine if the Lord preuent it not by regeneration Now that men are in this case by nature these Scriptures proue Eph. 2.1.2 Math 8.22 Ioh. 8.25 Rom. 8.10 Luk. 15.32 Reuel 3 2. Iud. 12. 1. Tim. 5.6 Neither let any deceiue themselues about their estate for a man may be dead in sinne and yet be aliue in the flesh yea thou maiest be a wise man in the flesh or a prince of this world yea thou maiest haue a name that thou liuest spiritually and yet be starke dead Now this spirituall senselesnes is called a death because it is a priuation of spirituall life from the soule as the naturall death is from the bodie 2. because it tends to eternall death The vse may be fourefold 1. For information No wonder wicked men can come and goe from the word of God and not be touched alas they are dead men and so is it with them in respect of the iudgments of God alas if thou couldest rowle a mountaine vpon a dead man he would not feele so is it with a man dead in sinne and further we may here obserue that to liue yea to die quietly is no signe of a man in a happie case for if this death in sin be not cured thousands of people may die quietly because they die senseleslie they feele no more of the feare of hell or iudgment or Gods anger then if they were already dead in their bodies they would feele outward extremities I know that God many times can lay terror vpon the flesh of wicked men and make their spirits drinke in of the bitter anguish arising from the feruencie of Gods burning displeasure but I say if God let them alone vsually the most would die in a wretched senselesnes and inconsideration being neither able nor willing to entertaine the thoughts of what must presently and necessarily befall them 2. This may serue for confutation and so 1. of the Papists about their freewill How can there be this free will in a dead soule we are dead in sin and therefore of our selues mooue not vnto life till God quicken vs by his word and spirit 2. Of the carnall Protestant that beares himselfe so strongly vpon his supposed couenant with death and helâ— his agreement must be disanulled nay his very securitie imports his vnauoidable destruction if it be not remooued by the power of Christ. 3. For instruction art thou a man that hearest this that hast liued all thy time without remorse for thy sinnes and neuer yet entertained the care of reformation of thy life be here warned of thy miserie let it be enough thou hast been dead
and quickned in Iesus Christ godlinesse in generall hath the promises of this life and the life to come In speciall first great is the honor of their birth greater then if they were borne of the greatest blouds of men These prolong the daies of Christ vpon earth being gotten by the trauell of his soule 2. They are sweetely comforted and tenderly vsed in the healing of all their sorrowes Ier. 31.25 Hos. 14.5 Esay 57.15.16 61.1.2.3 Micha 7.18 Ezec. 11.19 Esay 50.4 Act. 3.19 3. All their sinnes are forgiuen as the coherence shewes and these scriptures further confirme Esay 44 22. Ephes. 1 7 6. Rom. 3.25 1. Cor. 6.11 Heb. 8.12 1. Ioh. 1.7 4. They are in great account with God 5. They are deliuered from this present euill world euen from bondage vnder the custome of it from the practise of the vices of it from the fellowship with the men of it and from the plagues that belong vnto it 6. They are blessed with the seedes of all spirituall blessings in heauenly things 7. They are happie in their heauenly relations to God to Iesus the mediator to the Angels of God to the spirits of the iust and to the faithfull euery where 8. They are assured of the successe of all the meanes of saluation Esay 12.3 65.15.23 56. 1. Cor. 3.21.22.23 Esay 55.6 9. They haue great promises of comfort audience protection and deliuerance out of all their troubles Esay 4.5.6 Rom. 8.17 c. 2. Cor. 1.3.4 Esay 41.12 42.13 49.14 10. The spirit of God is powred vpon them to assure them of Gods louing presence To bring them forth into libertie To enlighten them To sanctifie them To make intercession and that by making them pray And by producing mightie successe in praier And to make them fruitfull both in graces and duties And to be their seale and earnest of the inheritance purchased Lastly they haue an assurance of a most glorious inheritance reserued from them in heauen prepared from the foundation of the world Now if any enamoured with these priuiledges aske how we may know whether we be conuerted and quickned or not I answere it may be knowne by diuers signes of these signes some ageee to the weake Christian and some to the strong Christian. The first signe that vsually breaks out in a conuert is affliction of conscience which is such an inward pricking in the heart as causeth him voluntarily to remember his euill waies and iudge himselfe daily for it mourning for his sinful life confounded in himselfe for his waies which were not good The second is affection to the word such an affection it is as esteemeth the word aboue all treasure and longs daily after it it makes them flie as the doue to Gods house and as doues to the windowes yea their affections to it are such as heauen suffers violence They feele a sauor of life in the word Christs words to them are spirit and life Yea such is their affection to the word they can be content to receiue it with patience and much afflictions And if they obtaine a sanctuarie of God they will endeauour their owne daily sanctification by it They will practise the word and be exercised by it The third signe that discouers it selfe in them is their loue to such as feare God which they shew by their admiration of them and by their delight in their fellowship and by a willing communicating to them in all readie seruice and well-doing The fourth signe is their ceasing from sinne euen their daily endeauor to subdue and forsake all sorts of sinnes inward aswell as outward secret aswell as open lesser aswell as greater yea not sparing their most pleasing gainfull or beloued sinnes The fift signe is a holy constant desire after Gods fauour and remission of sinnes as the greatest happinesse reioicing in all the hopes and signes of it The sixt is that they can loue and forgiue their enemiese. Now there are other signes in stronger Christians such as these 1. A full assurance of faith in Iesus Christ. 2. A longing and constant desire of death and loue to the appearing of Iesus Christ in a sensible and ardent measure and that in prosperitie 3. A great conquest and victorie in ouercomming the world and the flesh 4. The spirit of praier and such like The vse of this point concerning the quickning of the godly by true conuersion to God is diuers First since this is the first and common worke without which we can neuer get out of our naturall miserie here may the cursed and damnable waiwardnesse of the most be reproued who liue snorting in sinne as if they needed no conuersion to God How hath a very spirit of spirituall fornication intoxicated men and besotted them that they cannot minde to returne Three sorts of men greiuously trangresse against this doctrine 1. The carelesse that freeze in their dregges and consider not whether God will doe good or euill 2. The inconstant whose righteousnesse is as the morning dew that by flashes and fits only thinke of turning to God 3. The profane scoffer that speakes euill of the good way of God and reprocheth by consequent the very bloud of Christ without which he can neuer be saued 2. Here is an excellent comfort to weake Christians note that the text saith quickned nor borne to assure the weake that though their strength be but as the childs when it lieth in the wombe and is first quickened and not so much as the strength of a childe new borne yet they are accepted with God The first springings in the wombe of grace is precious before God â—hough euery thing be not yet so cleerely performed yet if grace be but conceiued in them God knowes them and owes them and will not denie his owne workes but annexeth here forgiuenesse of sinnes euen to this first sprouting and forming of true grace 3 How should the consideration of this worke and the glorious priuiledges belonging to it euen compell all men to awake and stand vp from the dead 〈◊〉 neuer giue ouer till Christ be formed in them labouring aboue all things to be made new creatures resoluing to begge this quickning at Gods hands till by his word he be pleased to beget it in them Lastly how should they walke in newnesse of life that are borne againe of God there is a path and it is called holy and they must walke in it seeing this grace hath appeared how should they deny vngodlinesse and worldly lusts for euer resoluing to liue soberly and godly and righteously in this present world And they should giue all diligence to make vp their assurance of their holy calling and election Girding vp the loines of their mindes that they might trust perfectly on the grace that
is brought vnto them in the reuelation of Iesus Christ And since they are in so happie an estate they should alwaies reioice and let their moderation of minde be knowne to all men being in nothing carefull but in all things making request vnto God with praiers and supplications and giuing of thanks so should the peace of God that passeth all vnderstanding keepe their hearts and mindes And for our carriage towards others first we should for euer in all places acknowledge such as are borne againe of God Secondly we should exhort one an other and prouoke one another to loue and goodworkes and not forsake the fellowship of the Saints praying one for another that God would fulfill the good pleasure of his will and the worke of our faith with power that wee might abound in loue and be established in holinesse before God in the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ with all the saints Thus of our quickning only we may obserue that he saith we are quickned together with him which is true diuers waies men are quickned together 〈◊〉 Christ 1. Because we are quickned aswell as he 2. Because being quickned we are vnited vnto him 3. Because we are quickned by the same spirit â—nd power that raised him from the dead All which may increase our consolation in this gratious worke and confirme vs vnto the end Forgiuing you all your trespasses First for the meaning of the words the word forgiuing as it is in the originall signifieth to acquit them gratis and as a free gift of his grace to send them the newes of their pardon the word rendred trespasses vsually is vnderstood of actuall sins But yet we must not thinke that originall sin is not forgâ—â—en for either it is a Senecdoche and so one sort of sinnes is named in steede of all or else he speakes according to the feeling of many of the godly who 〈◊〉 after forgiuenes are maruellously troubled with the flesh and the wicked â—â—oanesse to daily sinnes But for the matter it selfe we may here note 1. That God doth certainly forgiue men their sinnes when he giues them â—â—pentance and conuerts them by his word 2. That where God forgiues our sinnes he heales our natures too therefore quickning and forgiuing are here ioyned together and herein Gods pardons differs from all the pardons of Kings Men may forgiue the treason or fellony but they cannot giue a nature that will offend no more but now it God forgiue a man he will certainely giue his good spirit to mend his nature and clense him from his sinne 3 That howsoeuer iustification go before sanctification yet it is sanctification first appeares therefore quickning first named 4. That it is a singular happinesse to obtaine of God the forgiuenesse of our sinnes 5. That if we were vsed according to our deserts God must neuer forgiue vs it is his free grace The vse of all may be first for great reproofe of the generall carelessenes of the most men that will take no paines at all to get the pardon of their sinnes but wholie neglect the seeking of the assurance of it Now this monstrous neglect of so admirable a benefit comes first from ignorance men know not their wofull miserie in respect of their sinnes 2. From the hardnesse of mans heart and their hearts in this point of neglect of remission of sinnes are hardened both by the effectuall working of Satan and by the example of the carâ—lâ—sse multitude and by the entertainment of false opinions about it as that it need not be sought or cannot bee knowne or hereafter will be time â—nough to inquire or else men are conceited in false acquittances either they rest in this that Christ died for them or that God makes promises of forgiuenesse in scripture or that their ciuill course of life or their workes of mercie or pieâ—ie will make God amends c. Againe this neglect ariseth from the forgetfulnesse of mans latter end if men knew the time of the day of the Lord they would get their pardon confirmed if it were possible least it should come vpon them vnawares Lastly this comes from the loue of sinne men are loath to leaue their sinnes and therefore not carefull to seeke forgiuenesse of them 2 Here is a confutation of merit of workes for if we pay the debt then it is not forgiuen vs and if it be forgiuen vs then certainly we pay it not besides the word notes that it is freely done as hath been shewed before 3 Shall we not be stirred vp to seeke forgiuenes of sinnes Quest. What should we doe that we might be confirmed in the assurance to obtaine forgiuenesse of sinnes Answ. 1. Thou must forgiue men their trespasses 2. Thou must acknowledge thy sinnes 3. Thou must pray and get others to pray for the forgiuenesse of thy sinnes 4. Thou must often receiue the sacrament of the Lords supper for this is Gods seale of forgiuenesse of sins 5. Thou must bewaile thy sinnes and begge the witnesse of the spirit of adoption in the intercession of Iesus Christ till those vnspeakable ioyes of the holy Ghost fall vpon thee and seale thee vp vnto the day of redemption And thus farre of the thirtenth verse VERS 14. Blotting out the hand-writing of ordinances that was against vs which was contrary to vs and tooke it out of the way nailing it to his crosse This Verse and the next containe the seuenth reason of the dehortation it is laid downe in this verse and amplified in the next The argument may stand thus If the ceremonies were a Chyrographe or hand-writing against vs when they were in force and if now Christ haue cancelled that writing then we ought not to vse them againe but such they were for they were a hand-writing against vs and Christ hath remoued them by fastening them vpon the crosse therefore we ought not to reuiue them againe or thus it the debt be paid and the obligation cancelled then is it a fond course to cause the obligation wilfullie to be of force againe Hand-writing This hand-writing is by diuers diuersly referred for some thinke it is to be referred to the couenant with Adam all mankinde in him was bound to God this obligation he brake and so the forfeiture lay still vpon our necks till Christ paid the debt and cancelled the obligation Some referre it to the law of Moses in generall and say the people did binde themselues vnto it Exod. 14 by the rites there vsed This bond was forfeited by the Iewes and lay vpon them Some referre it to the morrall law in speciall and therein we did enter into bond which was called the couenant of works the rigor and curse of this law lieth vpon all mankinde and when God sues out this bond men are carried to prison euen to the prison of hell Some referre it to the conscience of men and say that an euill conscience is a
vnauoidable argument These cerenies are but shaddowes of that substance which now we haue and therefore it is a foolish thing to striue about the shaddow when we haue the substance Ceremonies were shaddowes in diuers respects 1. In respect of certainty of signification the shadow is a sure signe of the body so was this of Christ to come 2. In respect of causation the body causeth the shaddow so is Christ the cause of all ceremonies 3. In respect of the obscuritie of signification a shaddow is darke so were the ceremonies 4. In respect of cessation a shaddow is quickly gone so were the ceremonies they were not to last for any long time Lastly they were shadowes as they were types so the lambe was a shadow of Christ and the arke of the Church c. They were shadowes not giuen to iustifie but to shew iustification by Christ. It is added of things to come to keepe off the blow from our sacraments which are no shadowes of things to come but of things past But the body is in Christ The words are diuerslie interpreted some referre the words to the next verse but without reason some supplie a word body and read but the body is the body of Christ but the plaine meaning is that the truth and substance of all the ceremonies is now inioyed by the Church in and by Christ in whom all is now fulfilled and therefore heauen should now suffer violence and the children of Sion should now reioice in their King and Christians should stand fast in the libertie that is brought vnto them in Christ Iesus VERS 18. Let no man beare rule ouer you by humblenes of minde and worshipping of Angels aduancing himselfe in those things heâ— neuer saw rashly puft vp with his fleshly minde 19. And holdeth not the head whereof all the body furnished and knit together by ioints and bands increaseth with the increasing of God In these two verses he concludes against philosophie and therein specially against Angell-worship a deuise like the old doctrine of the Platonists concerning their daemones tutelares The Diuines also that first broached this apostaticall doctrine in the primitue Church were Philosophers and if the Papists will persist in Angell-worship they must beare it to be accounted better Philosophers then Diuines The Apostle makes foure obseruations vpon these that bring in this worship of Angels 1. That they attribute that to themselues which is proper to God namely to beare rule ouer the consciences of men in matters of religion though they pretend to bring in those things because they would haue men thinke humbly of themselues 2. That they thrust in for oracles not things they haue seene and heard but deuised of themselues 3. That those things were founded on no other foundation then the opinions of men immoderately pleasing themselues in their owne deuises 4. That this course tends to the high derogation of the honor of Christ who onely deserues all glorie and by whom alone all the suits of the Church are dispatched The men then that vrge these things are 1. Hypocrites they pretend one thing and intend an other 2. They are ignorant persons 3. They are proud and insolent in selfe-conceit 4. They are prophane without Christ. Let no man beare rule ouer you The originall word hath troubled Interpreters but is for the most part rendred either beare rule ouer you and so play the part of a iudge or rector or else defraud you of your prize it is granted by all to be a word taken from the manners in the olympiads or other-where who ranne for prizes among whom there was one they called Brabeutes that is one that by appointment did sit as iudge and gaue the prize to the winner If it be taken in the first sense viz let no man beare rule ouer you then the Apostles meaning is to warne them for the reasons aboue rehearsed and herewith adioyned not to suffer their teachers to lord it ouer them in their consciences as before he had charged them not to let them carrie away their soules as a prey vers 18. or to condemne them vers 19. This may teach the ministers of the Gospell to know and keepe their boundes and the people likewise not to suffer any to beare rule ouer their consciences with their own deuises It condemnes also the hellish pride and imperiousnes of the popish clergie in playing the iudges ouer mens consciences at their owne pleasures seeing we haue no iudge nor law-giuer but only Iesus Christ to whom the father hath giuen all power Quest. But haue not the Ministers of the Gospell power vpon obseruation of the runners to be as iudges to assigne the crowne to them that runne well Answ. They haue and therefore are called the disposers of Gods secrets and watch-men and ouerseers but yet they must be true ministers and they must giue iudgement by warrant from the word Let no man defraude you of your prize That is seeing you haue begunne to runne so well and haue runne so long let no man now beguile you of your prize the crowne of glorie The Church is like a feild the race is Christian religion the runners are Christians the feete are faith and loue the goall or marke is death in Christ the brabium or prize is the possession of eternall life Now the doctrine hence implied is Doct. That men may runne and come neere the goall and yet loose the prize Many runne yet one obtaineth Many receiue the grace of God in vaine Many come neere the kingdome of God with the Scribe and yet loose Many loose what they haue wrought Hence that exhortation let no man take away your crowne The vse may be first for reproofe of such as doe wronge either the iudges or standers by by a wrong applause such as giue away the honors of Gods children to such as neuer ranne in the race or not aright and giue the titles of the Church and Christianitie to wicked men but especially this reproueth those men that hauing runne well for a time suffer themselues to be hindred and so loose the prize Many are the waies the diuell hath to hinder men in running sometimes by raising vp aduersaries and outward molestations sometimes he casts shame in their way and names of reproach sometimes he iniects tentations sometimes he leauens them by keeping them in bondage to the defence or loue of some lesser superstitions or smaller sins as the world accounts sometimes he hinders them by the domesticall enemie the sinne that hangeth so fast on sometimes he casts men into a dead sleepe and they lie all along in the middle of the race 2. This may serue for instruction to teach vs with all heedfulnesse to looke to our selues after we set out in the race of Christian profession that no man take our crowne and to this end we must consider both what to shunne and what to follow
If we would not loose our crowne we must shunne 1. The sinne that hangs on so fast 2. Prophane bablings and opositions of science falslie so called 3. Scandall 4. The profits and pleasures of the world so as our hearts be not set vpon them 5. self-Selfe-loue and trust in our owne iudgement when we thinke our selues wise inough to order our race without aduice 6. Vncertaine running Now for the second that we may run successefully diuers rules must be obserued 1. We must watchfully stop the beginnings of sinne and when we feele our selues begin to halt wee must seeke an healing least we be turned out of the way 2. We must follow peace with all men so farre as may stand with godlinesse 3. Wee must keepe the faith 4. We must labour for the loue of the appearing of Christ. 5. We must continue and resolue not to giue ouer till we haue finished our course These three rules may be gathered out of 2. Tim. 4.8.9 6. Wee must pray that the Gospell may runne more freely for that like a mightie winde helpes wonderfully in the race 7. We must order riches so as they bee no hinderances 8. We must vse the aduise of the best that can be had for skill or experience 9. We must faithfully discharge the duties of our calling Wee must so resolue vpon the race that we labour to be vndaunted and euery way resolued against all afflictions and trials whatsoeuer that may befall vs accounting it all happinesse to fulfill our course with ioy arming our selues with this minde that we will take vp our crosse and endure any hardship At their pleasures This is added as an aggrauation the word notes they did it not ignorantly or by frailtie but they did wrong the conscience of men with desire willingly wilfully it doth greatly increase the guilt of sinne when men do it willingly and wilfully where men do it because they will do it So some men go to law because they will go to law so some will be great Some will doe the lusts of their father the deuill Thus are men daily doing the wills of the flesh The like way wardnesse may be obserued in the negatiue Men will not be gathered Men will not come to the wedding In some things they willingly knew them not it is charged vpon the idle they will not worke Hence those conditionall speeches if yee will receiue it and if any man will saue his soule The vse may be for terror to stubborne offenders God takes notice of it that they sinne at their pleasures they sinne because they will sinne and therefore let them be assured he will be froward with the froward and therefore he will haue his will vpon them vnresistably Hence these threatnings hee wilâ— take accounts he will quicken whom he will he will giue to the last as to the first It shall not bee after the wills of the flesh the spirit shall blow where he will the mysterie shall be made knowne to whom he will and he will not haue sacrifice Secondly comfort is here implied for if there be so much infection in a will to sinne then there is hope God will accept a will to be and doe good he will accept of the will in prayer and the will to resist corruption of nature and of the will to liue honestly Hitherto the Apostle hath charged them generally now in the words that follow he inforceth his speech more particularly both for matter pointing out Angell-worship as the doctrine he would conclude against and for manner noting foure things in those that brought in that worship 1. That they brought it in hypocritically pretending humblenes of minde 2. That they did it ignorantly aduancing themselues in things they neuer saw 3. That they did it proudly rashly puffed vp c. 4. That they did it dangerously not holding the head c. Worshipping of Angells The maine matter the Apostle striues to beate downe is the worship of Angells as a philosophicall dreame as a superstition that defrauds men of heauen as an hypocriticall and ignorant worship charging them to be proud and fleshly persons that vse it yea he auoucheth they cannot hold the head which is Christ if they maintaine or practise such a worship All these reasons are in the text and coherence against it Which may serue for confutation of Papists who at this day still maintaine it not onely without commandement or any approued example in scripture but directly against the prohibition of the scriptures as in this place and so Reuel 19. the Angell forbids Iohn to do it The Papists offend in their doctrine about Saints ad Angells three waies 1. In giuing vnto them what may be attributed onely to Christ and to God 2. In adoring them 3. In inuocating and praying to them and all three contrarie to scripture For the first they attribute vnto them 1. Intercession 2. The knowledg of all things that concerne vs they rob Christ of his intercession and God of his omniscience now in all this we haue a sure word of God to trust to For for intercession it is plaine we haue none in heauen with him there is one mediator betwixt God and man the man Christ we offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ Let vs therefore saith the Apostle by him offer the sacrifices of praise alwaies Note the words by him and alwaies And whereas they obiect the Angell Reuel 8. that offred the prayers of the Saints we answer that Angell was Christ who onely hath the golden censer and who onely is meete to bring incense to offer vpon the golden altar the indeauour of Peter for their good after his decease was performed while he liued as is apparant by comparing the 13. verse with the 15. of 2. Pet. 1. And whereas they giue the knowledge of all things vnto them they rob God of his glory who only is the knower of the hearts of men 2. Chron. 6.30 and it is granted Isai 63.16 that Abraham knew them not and Israel was ignorant of them And whereas they obiect that Abraham in the 16. of Luke is said to know that they had Moses and the Prophets bookes we answer that that is spoken parabolically not historically they may as well say that Lazarus had fingers and Diues a tongue c. but were that granted yet it followeth not that because the doctrine of the Church was reuealed vnto him therefore he knew all things The second thing they giue is adoration contrary to the flat prohibition of the Angell himselfe in the Reuelation who chargeth worship me not Reuel 19.10 and without all example in scripture or the least sillable of warrant for it besides we see here Angell-worship in expresse words condemned The third thing
greiuous burthen to the soule and the worse the lesse they are felt men will not willingly suffer vniust impositions in their free-holds in the world nor should men suffer the world to impose burthen vpon their soules The world also notes the audacious libertie of the imposers before they pestred the Church with the ceremonies of Moses then they corrupted Gods worship with philosophicall dreames such as was the worship of Angels now they proceede further they clogge the ciuill life of man and his priuate affaires with imperious obseruations Thus of the third reason As touch not tast not handle not These words must be vnderstood to bee vttered mimeticâ—s in a kinde of scorne see the wicked subtilitie of the Deuill he turnes himselfe into all formes to ruine vs. Once hee destroyed the world by tempting man to eate now he goeth about to poison mens soules with restraining them from eating Some obserue that the hast of the words without copulatiues notes their eagernesse in pressing these things and perswading men to the care of them sure it is men of corrupt mindes are more eager about these then about waightier matters Some learned render touch not by eate not and so note a gradation First they would not haue them eate then not so much as tast and when they had gotten them to that then not so much as to handle Ambrose runnes against the streame of all interpreters to vnderstand these words to bee the commandement of the Apostle Thus of the fourth reason Which all perish with the vsing These words are two waies interpreted 1. They bring destruction to the vsers they are a doctrine of diuels and make men the children of hell This is true but not the truth of this place 2. They are of a perishable nature and therefore men ought not to load their consciences with necessity of obseruing them This is the nature of all outward things thy perish with the vsing all is vanity the glory of the flesh is but as the flower of the field rust or moth doth corrupt them euen crownes are corruptible here we see a cleere difference betweene earthly things and spirituall Earthly things not onely in the abuse but in the very vse are either worne out or lesse regarded or haue lesse vigor fairenesse power c. but cleane contrary with spirituall things why should wee not then moderate our loue to these outward things why should we not striue to vse this world as if we vsed it not no more trusting in vncertaine riches This should also stirre vp to the care of spirituall graces and duties that neuer perish that we may attain that vncorruptible crown of righteousnes which God will giue to all that loue his appearing The very daily perishing of food and raiment are types of thine owne perishing also Thus of the 5. reason And are after the commandements and doctrines of men The reason stands thus whatsoeuer hath no better warrant then the commandement and doctrines of men is to be reiected as a burthensome tradition But these things are such therefore why are ye burthened See the wretched disposition of mens natures how ready men are to prescribe and how easie men are to bee lead on in these foolish vanityes But are the commandements of God so easily obeyed are the doctrines of Gods word so willingly embraced Alasse alasse mens examples or counsell will easily passe for lawes but the Lord is as if he were not worthy to be heard in the practise of the most Thus of the sixe reasons Now followes the obiections Though these things were not commanded in the word yet they were wisely deuised by our fathers and therefore are to be obserued Sol. v. 23. The Apostle grants that there were 3. things alleadged to approoue the discretion of the founders of these things and instanceth in one kinde viz. abstinence or fasting for that he confesseth that had a shew of voluntary nor coacted or forced religion 2. Of humblenesse of minde 3. Of the taming of the body but when he hath granted this he doth dash all as it were with thunder and lightning when he saith 1. This was but a shew of wisedome 2. This sparing did with hold the honour due vnto the body Obserue heere that it is a faire propertie to vse candor and ingenious enquiry after the truth and willingly to acknowledge what they see in the reasons of the aduersaries we see the Apostle fairly yeeldes the full of the reasons not mangling them but setting them out distinctly and then confutes them It were happie if there were this faire dealing in all reasonings publike and priuate in print or by word of mouth in all that professe to loue the truth especially Shew of wisdome There is a wisdome onely in appearance and in mens account in name onely Some men haue wisdome other haue the praise of wisdome But in matters of conscience and religion it is dangerous for man to lift vp himselfe in his wisdome or to admit the varnish of carnall reason The wisest worldly men are not alwaies the holiest and most religious men Oh that there were an heart in vs indeed to acknowledge and to seeke the true wisdome that is from aboue The colours cast vpon their traditions were three 1. Voluntary religion 2. Humblenesse of minde 3. The taming of the body All these as base varnish to smeire ouer mens insolent wickednesse are hee reiected Which may confirme vs in the detestation of popery euen in that wherein it makes the greatest shew what are their workes of supererrogation their vowes of single life their canonicall obedience their wilfull pouerty and the like what can be said or shewed in their praise which was not pretended for these traditions for or are all of these three are the chiefe arguments of their defence The Apostle heere giues warning let not men be deceiued these faire pretences of our Papists are but the old obiections of the false Apostles new varnished ouer againe by the Pope and his vassals Oh that our seduced multitude would consider this then would they not be thus led to hell with their faire shewes The last thing in this verse is the Apostles reason against these colours They haue it not in estimation to satisfie the bodie or flesh That is they yeelde not due honor to the body the body of man is to be honoured for first the sonne of God as the fathers say made it with his owne hands in the likenesse of the body he assumed 2. The soule a diuine thing is kept in it and helped by it in great imploiments 3. The sonne of God tooke the body of a man into the vnitie of his person 4. He redeemed the body by his bloud and feedes it with the sacramentall body 5. The body is the temple of the holy Ghost 6. It is consecrate to God in baptisme 7. It is a part of the mysticall body of Christ. Lastly it shall be gloriously raised at the last
those things that are aboue where Christ sits at the right hand of God HITHERTO of christian doctrine now followeth christian life The Apostle hath before discoursed of matters of faith now he intends to intreat of matters of life and to prescribe rules of conuersation And these rules belong either to our generall calling as we are Christians or to our particular callings as we are people of such or such condition or state of life The generall rules are set downe from the first verse of this Chapter to the eighteenth and the particular rules begin at the eighteenth verse and continue to the second verse of the next Chapter The rules of the first kind may be referred to three heads for either they concerne first the meditation of heauenly things or secondly the mortification of vice or thirdly the renouation of life The meditation of heauenly things is vrged from v. 1. to the fift the mortification of vice is vrged from v. 5. to the tenth Renouation of life is generally laid down v. 10.11 and more specially opened v. 12 to the eighteenth The exhortation to the care and studie of heauenlie things is thus digested First it is expounded v. 1. Secondlie it is illustrated v. 2. Thirdly it is confirmed by motiues and reason v. 3.4 And thus for the order of the whole Chapter and the generall frame of this first part Before I open the words more particularly there are diuerse things may be noted from the coherence and dependence of these words with the Chapter before and the matter following in this Chapter From the coherence with the former Chapter I obserue these things-First that there can be no holinesse of life without faith and therefore the Apostle first instructeth them in matters of faith It is a true rule whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne and may be extended further then things indifferent while we are out of Gods fauour and know not our reconciliation and iustification in Christ our best actions are but faire sinnes For without faith it is vnpossible to please God Secondly that the terrestriall blessednesse of man is in respect of sinne two waies principally assaulted First with errors in opinion Secondly with corruptions in manners And against both we should learne from the Apostle in the latter part of the former Chapter and the first part of this to be armed and furnished with holy directions and meditations Thirdly that these men that are so superstitiouslie earnest and so zealouslie forward for ceremonies and the traditions and obseruations of men whatsoeuer they protest or pretend or seem to be are indeed void of true deuotion and feruent affection to heauenly thingsc. Fourthly that he that is by faith made a new creature must resolue to be at Gods appointment for his whole carriage in his generall and particular calling Thus of the coherence with the former Chapters From the order of doctrine in this Chapter two things may be noted First that before a man can be good in his particular calling he must first be good in his generall thou maist be painfull and diligent but thou canst not be euerie way a faithfull and sound hearted husband wife seruant child c. till thou be a good man or good woman in respect of grace and godlinesse And therefore we should first seeke the righteousnesse of Gods kingdome and it may serue for direction vnto such as choose wiues or seruants or the like if they be not faithfull to God how canst thou be assured they will prooue faithfull to thee moreouer wouldst thou haue thy seruants or children to be amended then bring them to the powerfull preaching of the word and call vpon them to get into the fellowship of the godly that they may learne to be good abroad in matters of religion and then thou maist hope to find them by proofe and daily experience trustie and faithfull in thy businesse finallie this reprooues both the sinfulnesse and follie of many carnall paâ—ents and masters they neuer care so their seruants do their worke though they altogether neglect Gods worke And many times they restraine their seruants and children and will not let them heare sermons or come into godly companie as if that were the way to make them idle and carelesse whereas we see the cleane contrary to be true Secondly that men are neuer likelie to hold out and proue sound in the reformation and new obedience of their liues till they fall in loue with heauenlie things and grow in some measure wearie of the world and the things thereof Thus of the generall obseruations from the twofold coherence Now followeth the particular opening of the words In the proposition of the exhortation to the study of heauenly things laied downe in this verse two things are to bee considered first what or the dutie required viz. seeke those things which are aboue secondly why or the reasons to enforce the dutie and they are foure First ye are risen with Christ in the first resurrection Secondly these things are aboue and not attained without seeking or studie Thirdly Christ is aboue in his bodily presence Fourthly Christ sits at the right hand of God exalted in the glory of his father each of these strongly conclude the exhortation as will further appeare in the particular handling of them If ye be risen with Christ. There may be conceiued to be a threefold resurrection of a christian The first is sacramentall And thus we rise againe in baptisme The second is corporall and so we shall rise againe in the day of Iesus Christ in our bodies out of the dust of the earth The third is spirituall and so we must rise in this life in soule from the death of sinne or else we shall neuer be deliuered from the second death of this spirituall resurrection called elsewhere the first resurrection he here intreats And it is a worke of the spirit of grace deliuering vs from the power of sinne by which vve are quickned to the heauenly desires and endeuours of holy life by the vertue of the resurrection of Iesus Christ applied vnto vs by faith in the effectuall vse of Gods ordinances It is a worke by which we grow conformable to Christ bâ—ing risen againe by which also we taste of the powers of the life to come and are borne again to a liuely hope of an eternall and incorruptible inheritance the earnest of which we haue receiued and shall shortly receiue the whole possession purchased though for a time we be absent from the Lord. This first resurrection carieth with it a similitude or resemblance of Christ rising againe so as euery Christian in this work beares the Image of Christ and in him Christ riseth before our eies not onely because the Lord Iesus doth in this gracious worke giue vs a daily and fresh remembrance of his resurrection by renewing such fruits of it but also
heere Seuenthly it is somewhat to perswade vs that our Sauour Christ professeth of purpose to hinder and interrupt our rest and ease in the vse of those â—hings when he sayth that he came not to send peace as knowing that much peace and liking of earthly things was vnprofitable for vs. Lastly we may be mooued by the consideration of the fleeting condition of all earthly things riches haue wings and the fashion of this world passeth away yea heauen and earth shall passe the earth with the workes therof shall be burnt vp But that we may be the more deepely affected with the contempt of the world I will further adde these reasons 1 Of Solomon the wisest of all sinfull men 2 Of Christ the wisest of all men Solomon in his booke of Ecclesiastes is exceeding plentifull and indeed not without cause for such is the strength of the rooted loue of earthly things in many men that they had neede to be incountred with an armie of reasons and if I single out some of the cheefest out of diuerse chapters I hope it wil appeare tedious to none but such as will heare no reason In the first chapter among other things these may be noted 1 That after a man hath trauailed to get what he can how small a portion in comparison of the whole hath he atchiued so as he may say to himselfe when he hath done What now remaineth to me of all my trauell which I haue suffered vnder the sunne 2 If a man could get neuer so much yet he cannot liue to enioy it long For the elements of which man was made are more durable then man himselfe for one generation passeth and another commeth but the earth remaineth still The like may be shewed of the aire and water 3 All things are full of labor no man can vtter it And certainly many times earthly things gained answer not the labor spent about them 4 Earthly things possessed will not satisfie The eye will not be satisfied with seeing nor the eare with hearing 5 A man can compasse nothing that is new for there is nothing new vnder the sunne Is there any thing of which one may say behold this is new and neuer was before they haue beene already in the old time that was before vs. 6 The Lord in wonderfull wisdome and righteousnes permits in the nature of man those cares that they may be trauels to humble and breake the heart of man 7 The best of these will not make a crooked thing straight they will not mend the peruerse manners of men a man may be and continue vitious for all these things or for ought they will doe vnto him In the second chapter we may obserue these reasons First let a man procure vnto himselfe the fullest and fairest vse of all sorts of earthly things pleasure laughter great houses gardens orchards waters fruit-trees woods seruants cattell siluer and gold treasures and musicke yet all these will not deliuer a man from sâ—tiety loathing and vexation of spirit So as he may truely say there is no profit in them 2 In these things there is one condition to all it befalleth to the wâ—se man as it doth to the foole 3 Let a man excell neuer so much yet within a short time all will be forgotten For all that that now is in the dayes to come shall all be forgotten Fourthly when thou hast gotten all thou canst together thou knowest not whether he shall be a wise man or a foole that shall enioy them after thee Fiftly to attaine those things men vsually spend their dayes in sorrow trauaile and griefe and their hearts take no rest in the night In the third chapter these further reasons may be noted First all things are swayed with the swinge of their seasons and times So as nothing is steady though be borne and now plant and build and laugh and daunce and embrace and sowe and loue and liue in peace yet there will bee a time to plucke vp and breake downe and weepe and mourne and cast away and hate and mourne and die to Secondly though the Lord should set the world in a mans heart yet he might spend all his daies and neuer know the full nature of these things Thirdly all things are subiect to Gods vnauoidable disposing Let man get what he can yet God will haue the disposing of it and whatsoeuer God shall doe it shall abide to it can no man adde and from it can none diminish And this God will doe that man may feare him Fourthly such is the state of the children of men that they may loose all they haue at the very place of iudgement Fiftly yea the very state of mortified men in the reason of carnall men because of these oppressions and vncertainties seems little better then the state of beasts In the fourth Chapter note first that when a man hath set his heart vpon these earthly things if euer he loose them he is filled almost with vnmedicinable teares and sorrow so as he would praise the dead aboue the liuing and wish he had neuer been borne Secondly they are occasions of a mans enuie Thirdly the eying of these things infatuats many a mans heart so as we may see many a man that hath neither sonne nor daughter nor brother and yet there is no end of his trauell and he hath not the iudgement to say with himselfe for whom doe I trauaile and defraud my selfe of pleasure Fourthly a man may get much with sore trauaile and liue to see himselfe despised of him for whom he prouideth them so as they that shall come after him will not reioice in him In the fift chapter there are also seauen other reasons First these earthlie things lead the greatest men into bondage by dependance For the King cannot consist without the tilling of the field Secondly he that loueth siluer shall not be satssified with siluer and he that loueth riches shall be without the fruit thereof Thirdly when goods increase they are increased also that eate them and what good commeth to the owners thereof but the beholding of them with their eies Fourthly many times the seruant sleepeth when the master can get no sleepe Fiftly there is an euill sicknesse often seene vnder the sunne that riches are kept for the owners ruine Sixtly or else they will perish while the master looketh on Seuenthly but certaine it is he can carrie nothing out of the world when he goeth but must leaue them where he found them In the sixt Chapter there are these reasons First a man may haue all abundance and yet not haue a heart to vse them and so be worse then an vntimely fruit Secondly what needs all this adoe for all is but for the mouth and nature is content with a little And therefore to haue a soule so vnsatiably greedy
when he should once for all accomplish his redemption for vs besides he hath already promised to acquite vs in that day and it hath been often confirmed both in the word and the sacraments and praier he hath left many pledges of his loue with vs and therefore it were shamefull vnbeliefe to doubt his terror What though he be terrible to wicked men yet by iudging in seuerity he hath not nor cannot loose the goodnesse of his own mercy what should we feare him iudging in his power when we haue felt saluation in his name besides the manner of the iudgement shal be in all righteousnesse and mercy Thou shalt not be wronged by false witnesses nor shalt thou be iudged by common fame or outward appearance the iudge will not be transported with passion or spleen nor will he condemne thee to satisfie the people and besides there shall be nothing remembred but what good thou hast sought or done And not the least goodnesse but it shall be found to honor and praise at that day And if it were such a fauour to a base subiect if the King should take notice of him to loue him and should in an open Parliament before all the Lords and commons make a long speech in the particular praises of such a subiect what shall it be when the Lord Iesus in a greater assembly then euer was since the world stood shall particularly declare Gods euerlasting loue to them and recite the praises with his owne mouth of all that hath been good in thy thoughts affections words or works throughout all thy life or in thy death especially if thou adde the singular glory he will then adiudge thee too by an irreuocable sentence And so we come to the second appearance viz. the appearance of christians in glory Then shall ye also appeare with him in glory The glory that shall then be conferred vpon Christians may be considered either in their bodies or in their soules or both The glory of their bodies after the resurrection is threefold For first they shall be immortall that is in such a condition as they can neuer die againe or returne to dust For this mortall then shall put on immortalitie Secondly they shall be incorruptible That is not only free from putrefaction but also from all weaknesse both of infirmitie and deformitie For though it be sowen in weakenesse yet it shall be raised in power though it be sowen in dishonor and corruption yet it shall be raised in honor and incorruption Thirdly they shall be spirituall not that our bodies shall vanish into ghosts or spirits but because they shall be at that day so admirablie glorified and perfected that by the mighty working of Gods spirit they shall be as able to liue without sleep meat mariage or the like as now the Angells in heauen are and besides they shall be so admirably light and agile and swift that they shal be able to go abroad with vnconceiueable speed in the aire or heauens as now they can goe surely on the earth The glory vpon the soule shall be the wonderfull perfection of Gods image in all the faculties of it Then shall we know the secrets of heauen and earth And then shall our memories will and affections be after an vnexpresseable manner made conformable vnto God The glory vpon both soule and body shall be those riuers of ioies and pleasures for euer more And thus shall the man be glorified that feareth the Lord. The consideration of this glory may serue for diuerse vses First let vs all pray vnto God vpon the knees of our hearts from day to day that as he is the father of glory so he would giue vnto vs the spirit of reuelation that the eies of our vnderstanding might be enlightned to know in som comfortable measure and that we might be able with more life affection to meditate of the exceeding riches of this glory and inheritance to come Our hearts are naturally herein exceeding both dull and blind maruellous vnable with delight and constancie to thinke of these eternall felicities and this comes to passe by the spirituall working of sathan and the deceitfulnesse of sinne and too much emploiment and care about earthly things But a christian that hath so high a calling and hopes for such a glorious end should not alow himselfe in that deadnesse of heart but as he gaineth sence by praier in other gifts of grace so should he striue with importunity and constancy wrastling with God without intermission so as no day should passe him but he would remember this suit vnto God till he could get some comfortable ability to meditate of this excelling estate of endlesse glory Secondly this should make vs to be patient in tribulation and without murmuring or grieuing to endure hardnesse and temptations in this world For they are but for a season though they be neuer so manifold or great and the afflictions of this present life are not worthy of the glory to be reuealed though we might be dismaied while we looke vpon our crosses and reproaches and manifold trialls yet if the Lord let vs haue accesse vnto this grace to be able soundly to thinke of the glory to come we may stand with confidence vnapalled and with vnutterable ioy looke vp to the glory we shall shortly enioy when the trial of our faith being more pretious then the gold that perisheth shall be found vnto honor and praise through the reuelation of Iesus Christ Yea what were it to loose not some of our credits or our goods but euen our liues seeing we are sure to find them againe with more then a hundred fold aduantage at the time when Christ shall come in the glory of his father to giue vnto all men according to their deeds Besides we must know that there is no talking of sitting at Christs hand in glory till we haue asked our selues this question whether we can drinke of the cup he dranke of and be baptized with the baptisme he is baptized with And then if we can suffer with him we shall raign with him and shall be glad and reioice with exceeding ioy when his glory shall appeare And in the meane while the spirit of glory and of God resteth on you Thirdly seeing Christ will receiue Christians into such glory it should teach vs to receiue one another into both our hearts and houses Why shouldst thou be ashamed or thinke it much with all loue and bounty and bowells of affection to entertaine and welcome the heires of such eternall glory Oh if thou couldst but now see but for a moment how Christ doth vse the soules of the righteous in heauen or will vse both body and soule at the last day thou wouldst for euer honor them whom Christ doth so glorifie and make them now thy only companions whom thou shouldest see to be appointed to liue in such felicity for euer Fourthly
and it is his bloud that perfectly cures and clenseth them from all their wounds and sinnes Secondly are they distressed vnder the power of Sathans temptations or accusations why he sitteth at the right hand of God to see that nothing be laid to their charge hee maketh intercession for them and for the stings of this ould serpent hee is a continuall brasen serpent they may but looke vpon him and be healed Yea hee was tempted himselfe that hee might succour them that are tempted and his power dwelleth in them to be manifested in their weakenesse and he came into the world of purpose to dissolue the worke of the Deuill Thirdly are they dismayed with the sence of their owne weakenesses and ignorance why they haue such an high Priest as is touched with their infirmities and knowes how to haue compassion on the ignorant hee will not breake the bruised reed nor quench the smoaking flaxe Fourthly are they pressed with outward troubles Why Christ is the merit of their deliuerance from this present euill world hee is the sanctification of their crosses so as all shall worke together for the best to them that loue God yea hee will be their consolation so that as their sufferings abounds his comforts shall abound also or if he doe not deliuer then hee makes a supply by giuing them better things out of the riches of his glory He is a husband to the widow and a father to the fatherlesse and as the shadow of the rocke in a weary land to them that are persecuted and driuen to and fro by the hot rage of euill men Lastly are they in the feare or in the danger of death Why Christ is all in all heere also for he hath ouercome death for them hee hath opened the way to heauen he hath destroyed him that had power ouer death he hath freed them from the wrath to come he hath begotten in them a liuely hope of a happy issue from the passage of death he is the first borne of the dead and hee will be the resurrection and the life vnto them What shall I say but conclude with the Apostle Christ is in life and death aduantage onely that Christ may be all in all to vs we must heare him we must beleeue in him we must deny ourselues and take vp our crosse and follow him and finally we must liue to him and die in him And thus of this eleuenth verse and so of the second part of the generall exhortation VER 12.13 Therefore as the elect of God holy and beloued put on bowells of mercy kindnesse humblenesse of minde meekenesse long-suffering Forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any haue a quarrell against another euen as Christ forgaue you so also doe you There are three things requisite to holy life First the meditation of heauenly things Secondly the mortification of vice Thirdly the exercise of holy graces and duties Of the first the Apostle hath intreated from verse 1. to verse 5. Of the second from verse the 5. hitherto Now in these words and those that follow to the 18. verse he intreats of the third for he giues rules for the obedience of the new man and those rules are more speciall or more generall The more speciall rules are from the 11. verse to the sixteenth The more generall are in the 16. and 17. verses the one concerning the meanes of holy life vers 16. and the other concerning the ende of holy life ver 17. The speciall rules giue in charge the exercise of nine graces and in the setting downe of these rules I obserue 1. The Motiues to perswade to the obseruation of them and they are three the one taken from their election the other from their sanctification the third from the loue of God to them And these are briefly thrust together in a parenthesis in the beginning of the twelfth verse 2. The manner how they be charged with these graces and that is noted in the Metaphor put on 3. The graces themselues and they are in number nine Some of them haue their greatest praise in prosperity principally as mercy kindnesse meekenesse humblenesse of mind some of them concerne the times of aduersity principally as long suffering and clemency in forbearing and forgiuing Some indifferently belong to all times as loue peace thankefulnesse or amiablenesse ver 14.15 Now from the coherence imported in the worde therefore diuers things may be noted 1 In that he prescribes the mortification of vices before the exercise of graces it shewes that till vice be mortified grace will not grow nor prosper the true reason why many men thriue no better in the gift of Gods spirit is because they are so little and so sleighty in confessing and bewailing of their corruptions of heart and life 2 In that he rests not in the reformation of vices but prescribes also rules of new obedience it shewes that it is not enough to leaue sinne but we must bee exercised in doing good It will not serue turne for the husbandman that his fruit trees beare no euill fruit but hee will cut them downe if they bring not forth good fruit barrennes is cause great enough of hewing downe 3 Men that are truly renewed after the Image of Christ are willing to be appointed and prescribed for the attaining and exercise of euery holy needefull grace and duty he that hath true experience of the beginning of any true grace hath a true desire and a willing indeauour and a iust estimation of all grace For as he that repents of one sinne loues no sin so he that trauels in the birth of any grace desires all grace so farre as in conscience he knowes them to be required of God and in some degree except it be in the time of violent temptations or that the losse of the meanes occasion any deadnesse or faintnesse in the desires of the heart or that there be a relapse into some presumptuous sinne after calling 4 If this therefore carry vs to the former verse then we are informed that our indeauour after mercy meeknesse patience loue peace or the rest will neuer want acceptation with God And withall wee may take comfort if wee would seriously set about the practise of these though wee found many lets and doubts and difficulties yet Christ will be all in all to help vs and giue good successe Thus of the coherence The motiues follow and first of Election Elect Gods seruants are Gods elect and that both in respect of election before time and also in respect of election in time for the Lord hath in his eternall counsell chose them in Christ to the obteining of saluation to the praise of his grace And besides at sometime in their life the Lord doth select and separate them from out of the world and worldly courses to the profession of sincerity hauing
sanctified them by the spirit The doctrine of Election hath both consolation and instruction in it it is full of comfort if we consider the priuiledges of Gods chosen euen those great fauours he shewes them when he beginnes once to discouer his euerlasting choise of them the Lord doth euer after auouch them for his peculiar people to make them high in praise and in honor The men of their strife shall surely pâ—rish and come to nothing The Lord will helpe them and comfort them in all strife he wil be a wall of fire round about them and the glorie in the middest of them the Lord will owne them as his portion that he hath taken to himselfe out of the whole earth He will vse them as his friends hee will heare their praiers and communicate his secrets vnto them But who can count their priuiledges no tongue of men or Angels are able to doe it which since it is so we should take vnto vs continually the words of the Psalmist and say euery one of vs Remember me ô Lord with the fauour of thy people and visit me with thy saluation that I may see the felicitie of thy chosen and reioyce in the Ioy of thy people and glory with thine inheritance Especially wee should labour to make our calling and election sure for then we shall be safe in as much as thereby an entrance is ministred vnto vs into the kingdome of Iesus Christ. Now if any shall aske who they are that may be sure of their election I answere First with the Apostle Paul They that receiue the Gospell in power and much assurance with ioy in the holy Ghost though it should be with much affliction And with the Apostle Peter such as to whom God hath giuen precious promises and such as flie the corruptions of the world through lust that ioyne vertue with their faith and knowledge and temperance and patience and godlinesse and brotherly kindnesse and loue Lastly if wee be comforted in our election we should then labour to inflame our hearts out of the sence of this euerlasting goodnesse of God euen to set vp the Lord and to feare him and walke in his waies and particularly by the Apostles direction to be very carefull of these holy graces that follow Thus of the first motiue Holie They are holy diuers waies For they are holy first in the head 2. In their lawes 3. In their Sacraments in respect of which they are sacramentally holy 4. By imputation 5. By hope of that consummate are holines in heauen 6. In their calling so they are Saints by calling 7. As they are Temples of the holy Ghost But the holinesse of sanctification is heere meant and so they are holy by inchoation Holinesse is essentiall to a childe of God Gods elect are holy this is euery where proued in Scripture I will not stand vpon it only for instruction let vs from hence obserue That if euer we would haue comfort of our election we must labour to be holy and that both in bodie and in spirit we see they are here ioyned and we must not separate them But may some one say seeing no man is without his thousands of sinnes and infirmities what must wee doe that wee may haue comfort that we are holy in Gods account being so many waies faultie in our natures and actions For answere hereunto wee must know that there be foure things which if a man do attaine vnto though he hath otherwise many infirmities yet he is holy in Gods account yea in the holinesse of sanctification The first is this if a man can so farre forth subdue his corruptions that sinne raignes not in him so long as it is in him but as a rebell it doth not frustrate his comfort in his sanctification 2. If a mans praiers desires and indeuors be to respect all Gods commandements as well as one Iustice as well as Piety holy times as well as holy things inward obedience as well as outward secret obedience as well as open auoyding lesser sinnes as well as greater 3. If a man bee sincere in the vse of the meanes that make a man holy preparing his heart to seeke God in them esteeme them as his appointed food mourning for want of successe desired endeauouring to profit by euery ordinance of God and that at all times as well as sometimes at home as well as at Church Lastly if a man can finde comfort in the pardon of his sinnes hee needs not doubt of his acceptation to be holy Beloued In this word is lodged the third Motiue which is taken for Gods loue as if the Apostle would affirme that if Christians did seriously consider what it is to be loued of God they would find full incouragement to all grace and duty now this may be better opened if wee consider but the properties of Gods loue wherein it wonderfully excells As first if God loue them it is with a free loue he stands not vpon thy desert or worthinesse Againe he loues first p he loues before he be loued he loued vs when wee hated him he chose vs when we did not choose him 3. Gods loue is wonderfull tender which will appeare if we consider that he is not onely gratious but mercifull slow to anger of much kindnesse and repenteth him of the euill 4. Gods loue is naturall not forced and therfore he is said to quiet himselfe in his loue and himselfe loueth mercy Lastly his loue is an euerlasting loue where hee loueth he loueth to the end And therefore we should labour to know the loue of God to our selues euen to be particularly assured that we are Gods beloued or else this could not be a motiue to holinesse as heere it is And besides the meditation of Gods loue to vs should incourage vs against all crosses for God will giue his beloued rest They shall bee blessed and it shall be well with them They shall be deliuered for he will helpe with his right hand But especially it should harten vs against the scornes of the world and the hate of wicked men if God loue vs it mattereth not greatly who hate vs And in speciall the meditation of this loue of God should teach vs to tyre our selues with these worthy graces as so many ornaments for thus should the beloued of God bee decked And doth the Lord loue vs and shall not wee striue to shew our loue to him againe Euen by louing his word glory children presence and commandements Lastly we may heere learne how to loue for God loues First those that are holy Secondly those whom he had chosen so it should be with vs first we should choose for holinesse and then loue for our choice This may teach the people how to loue their Magistrates and Ministers and so wiues and seruants And contrariwise Thus of the motiues the
neglect of fellowship in the Gospell in many places and all those euill fruits that arise from the want of the exercise of this grace such as are suspitions blind censures c. And thus of loue Verse 15. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts to the which also ye are called in one body and be thankefull In this Verse he exhorts vnto the two last vertues Peace and thankefulnesse In the exhortation to peace there is the duety and the reason The duety in these words let the peace of God rule in your hearts where I consider the nature of the vertue peace the author of it God the power of it let it rule the seat or subiect of it in your hearts the reason of it is double first from their vocation to the which ye are called Secondly from their mutuall relation as members of one body Peace Peace is threefold internall externall and eternall Internall peace is the tranquillity of the mind and conscience in God satisfied in the sence of his goodnesse Externall peace is the quiet and concord in our outward estate and carriage Eternall is the blessed rest of the Saints in heauen the last is not heere meant Of God Peace is said to bee of God in diuers respects 1. Because our peace should be such as may stand with the glory of God so wee should seeke the truth and peace 2. It may be said to be of God because he commandeth it 3. Because he giueth it he is the author of it hence peace is saide to be a fruit of the spirit and God is said to be the God of peace In this last sence I thinke it is meant heere Let it rule The originall word is a terme borrowed from running at race and it imports Let peace be the Iudge let it sit and ouer-see and moderate all the affections of the heart seeing we are in a continuall strife whereas our affections would carry vs to contentions discords brawlings grudges and diuisions c. Let the victory be in the power of peace Let peace giue the applause and finally determine the matter Thus of the explication of the sence of the words Now all these words may be first vnderstood of internall peace with God and then God may bee said to be the author of it in diuers respects 1 It may be said to be of God because he sent his sonne to merit it Hence Christ is said to be our peace Prince of peace Lord of peace Secondly because he sends his messengers to proclaime it and inuite men to it Thirdly because he sends his spirit to worke it Now this peace of God is said to rule 1. When it ouerswayes doubts and tentations establishing the heart in the confidence of the assurance of Gods loue in Christ which is when a man can say as the Apostle did I am perswaded neither principalities nor powers neither heights nor depths things present nor things to come shall euer be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus Catharinus a very Papist could gather certainty out of this place 2. When in our carriage we continually feare to offend God or doe any thing that might disturbe the peace of our consciences 3. When in aduersity we can deny our selues and rather choose to suffer affliction then forgoe the peace of Christ in our hearts Now when the holy Ghost ads in your harts it implies that true peace with God will encounter both presumption and hypocrisie and diffidence Presumption for it will rule in our hearts it will not abide hardnesse of hear◠and the spirituall slumber It will not rest till there bee affections of godlinesse as well as common profession of it Hypocrisie for it notes that it will not 〈◊〉 onely by keeping iustice in a mans life but it will rule within a mans thoughts and affections Diffidence and so these words excellently encounter a feare in weake Christians Oh I shall loose my peace and that rest I haue now this is answered heere thy peace is in thine heart and therefore who can take it from thee it is not like thy money and credit c. for these may be taken away But peace can no man nor Deuill take away without thine owne consent it is in a Chest where no hands can come but Gods and thine owne The vse of this may serue for reproofe of that lamentable security that is in most men about their inward peace with God not onely that most men wretchedly procrastinate through the hardnesse of their hearts refuse peace in the season when God offers peace and beseecheth them to be reconciled but also for that the most men conforme themselues in this presumption that they are in Gods fauor when indeed they are not It was the fault of some Prophets and is too common a fault of many ministers to cry peace peace when there is no peace by reason of the sinnes men liue in without repentance The holy ghost in many places complaines that such is the state of the most men that they haue not knowne the waies of peace And the day of Iudgement shall finde many that cry peace and safety while they are ready suddenly to perish Iehu could say what peace so long as the whoredomes and witchcrafts of their mother Iesabell remaine So may not wee say what peace can there be vnto men though the world struggle and gainesay so long as lippe-seruice swearing prophanation of the Sabbath bloud drunkennesse whoredome contempt of the word c. do so much abound without amendment Secondly hence wee may learne by all meanes to seeke the peace of God into our hearts And to this end we must be Gods people and get an humble and contrite heart and soundly labour our iustification by faith wee must be good and true in our hearts and worke righteousnesse and study the Scriptures waiting vpon the word preached Thirdly it may serue for comfort to all Gods seruants that seeke true peace the Lord would haue them to haue peace and to haue plenty of it that it may rule in them Oh but I haue many and great afflictions in the world Solu What though in Christ thou maist haue peace Oh but I cannot see which way I should haue any peace Sol. He will create peace Oh but the Diuell is very violent in tempting Sol. The God of peace will tread the Deuill downe shortly Oh but the peace we haue neither is nor heere will be perfect Sol. Peace shall come Oh but I am afraide least my peace with God breake and so hould not Sol. The mountaines may fall but Gods couenant of peace shall not fall Thus of internall peace externall peace followes And it is eyther domesticall or Ecclesiasticall or polliticall Peace should rule our houses and shew it selfe by
freedome from bitternesse and chiding and brawling and absurd peeuish passions And for Church peace to write a word or two of that it is not onely a rest from persecution but also from discords within this is a maruellous blessing This peace hath not in it a confusion of al sorts of men ioyned together in one vniuersall amity though they be neuer so wicked For Christ came not to send such peace and the word is a fanne that will make a diuision The world will hate and darknesse will not mixe with light the children of the prophets will be as signes and wonders euen in Israell But this peace is a holy amity and heauenly concord in the true members of the mysticall body both in consent and doctrine This peace in the Church is of singular worth and occasions vnspeakeable ioy and growth in the Church this is to bee sought and praied for of euery Christian but especially it should be the care of Church-gouernours And certainely there would bee more peace if they would more and more loue goodnesse and honour good men and more carefully preuent and seuerely purge out the leauen of corrupt doctrine and wicked life and so tithe mint and cummin as not neglect the waightier things of the law especially if they would more disgrace flatterers and slanderers that imploy their whole might to make the breach worse Politicall peace either priuate and so it is a rest from suites and quarrels Or publike and so it is a rest from warres and rebellions and tumults But I thinke by externall peace heere is meant in generall concord and a quiet harmelesse peaceable course of conuersing with men in all our carriage Now God is said to be the author of it in that it is his gift and speciall prouidence to worke it amongst men and it is said to rule when wee can preferre publike peace before our priuate respects And when we can seeke it and not stay till it be sought of vs and when wee can forbeare and forgiue notwithstanding any inequality Now this peace may bee said to rule in the heart though it be externall because if corrupt passions be killed in thee as enuy rage malice desire of reuenge c. men would easily agree in life bind the heart to the good abearing and the hands will bind themselues The vse may be both for reproofe of the peruerse dispositions of the most men that will not liue in peace but with all falshood and sinne nourish debate and vaine contentions as also it may informe and inflame men to desire peace to seeke it yea to follow after it But that men might attaine peace they must haue salt in themselues that is by mortification season tame and purge their owne hearts yea they must vse the salt of discretion and to that end pray God to make them wise in their conuersation yet men must euer remember so to seeke peace as to retaine truth too peace without holinesse is but prophane rest Thus of the duty the reasons follow To the which ye are called Wee are called to peace not onely by men who by their lawes require peace but chiefly by God and that two waies First in the generall precepts of the wordes which are set downe in diuers places Secondly in speciall manner in the word of reconciliation that word that conuerts vs and reconciles vs doth at the very first shew vs the very necessity and worth of peace as the sense of our neede of Gods mercy makes vs mercifull to men so the sense of our neede of Peace with God makes vs peaceable with men This confutes their folly that say forwardnesse in religion makes men turbulent most wretchedly doe prophane men sinne against Gods people in that aspersion For they are called to peace and are the most peaceable people in the world But let all that feare God euen shew the fruit of their holy calling by approuing themselues to belouers of peace In one body The second reason is taken from their mutuall relation amongst themselues they are members of one body and as it is vnnaturall and vnseemely to see a man teare his owne flesh so is it most vnnaturall and vnseemely for Christians to bite and deuoure one another by iarring and complaining and wrangling one with another and wee should hence learne to speake all one thing and haue all one faith and one heart and so liue in peace that the God of loue and peace may be with vs. But of this mysticall vnion in the former Chapter Thus of Peace Thankefulnesse followes And be yee thankefull Thankefulnesse is either to God or men T' is the latter here is meant Thankfulnesse to men must be considered in it selfe and in the amiable performance of it for the word is by some rendred amiable And it may bee it notes but the right manner of affecting in giuing or receiuing thankes This thankefulnes hath in it principally gratitude that is thanks in words yet it may containe also gratuities that is tokens of good will whereby wee indeauour indeed to recompence good for good Thankefulnesse is sometimes in desire sometimes in deed it is true thankfulnesse vnfainedly to desire opportunitie to shew it Thankefulnesse may be due not onely to godly men but also to wicked men yea such as turne to be our enemies we should watch to the opportunities of doing them good though they be euill Now the Amiablenesse required is either in him that must performe thankefulnesse or in him that must receiue it In performing thankefulnesse wee must obserue these rules First it must be wholly 2. It must be in all places 3. It must bee without flatterie or in sinuation to begge new fauours 4. It must bee without the fauouring of the vices of others In receiuing thankes there are these three rules 1 That he intend not to bring into bondage by shewing of kindenesse for so to receiue kindnesse were to lose a man liberty 2 That out of pride he waxe not conceited by complaining of vnthankfulnesse for the meere want of manner or measure he expects where he might see it comes not of ingratitude or a will not to giue thankes but meerely out of naturall defect or want of skill or will to complement it 3 That he water what he hath sowed that is labour to keepe kindnesse a foot by nourishing it at fit occasions and opportunities of doing good Vers. 16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you Richly in all wisdome teaching and admonishing one another in Psalmes and Hymnes and Spirituall songs singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. Hitherto of the speciall rules of holy conuersing with men The generall rules follow Verse 16.17 and they concerne 1 The meanes of holy lfe Vers. 16. viz. the word 2 The end of holy life Vers. 17. viz. the glory of Christ. The 16. Verse conceiues an exhortation to the carefull and plentifull and frequent vse of the word Doctrine from Coherence The Word
away from me all ye wicked for I seeke Gods statutes 3. We must striue to take away the lettes of the practise of what we do know this Dauid calls the lifting vp of his hands to Gods law 4. Wee must exercise our selues in the word day and night in reading hearing meditating conference propounding of doubts and comparing of places and all times by all waies turning our selues into all formes to gaine knowledge 5. We should by praier beseech God to doe two things for vs first to giue vs the spirit of reuelation secondly to giue vs larger hearts 6. We must be thankfull for what knowledge we do get by the meanes Quest. 2. But how may we know whether the word doe dwell plenteously in vs Ans. It may bee tried and discouered seuen waies 1. By our growth in true humility and meekenesse 2. By the confirmation of the testimony of Iesus in our hearts 3. By the measure of our growth in the loue of God and his people yea and thus we may try our declining in the vigor of knowledge for knowledge had in aboundance may be blasted and grow singularly dull and feeble for as our affections to the meanes and to Gods children is so is the vigor of our knowledge he must not say he knowes God that hates his brother yea and so will it serue for triall to euery one in the degrees of ascending or declination euen in Gods children 4. By the desires and secret muses of our hearts for then we grow in knowledge and haue store of it when we can say as Dauid doth I haue remembred thy name O Lord in the night And as the Church saith the desires of our soules is to thy name and to the remembrance of thee and our spirits within vs seeke after thee 5. By our confidence in it a man that hath gotten a great deale of wealth mony or lands enlargeth his heart to a great confidence in it So a Christian hath gotten a great deale of sauing knowledge when he is able to make it his portion in all estates whatsoeuer befals him it shews men haue but a little of the word in them when euery crosse can dissolue their rest and confidence 6. By our measure of liberty from the power and bondage of speciall corruptions 7. By our abilitie in admonishing they are full of goodnesse and knowledge that are able to admonish Richly 4. In that the word must dwell in vs richly it may serue 1. for reproofe and that two waies First of mens worldlinesse that thinke any other riches would serue the turne but to be rich in God they neuer desire it but all in vaine as the Parable shews Luke 12. Secondly of mens hypocrisie they say are rich when they are not Reuel 3.18 Secondly for instruction therefore let heauen suffer violence a Christian should be no more a weary of his paines in seeking this riches of the word then carnall men are of their worldly profits yea we should pray God so to quicken vs that we may keep his testimonies as we would keepe treasure Lastly in that he ads in all wisedome it should teach vs first to pray to God with Dauid that he would teach vs good iudgement and knowledge and secondly to make conscience as to get vnderstanding of the word so to vse wisdome and discretion both in the bettering of our knowledge and in practise the same Scripture that binds vs to a plentifull vse of the word binds vs to a wise vse of it Thus of the second thing viz. the intertainment we must giue to the word The end or vse the word should be put to followes Teaching and admonishing your selues or one another viz. your fellow members and partakers with you of the same promises and hope These words may be referred either to the generall exhortation before or to the particular charge concerning Psalmes or Himnes afterwards I principally consider them as referred to the generall exhortation before and so I note that though there be many good effects of the word or many vses it should be put to yet Teaching about things not knowne and admonishing about things known and not practised are chiefe Ob. It seemes this place fauours the opinion of such as hould that Christian neighbours met together vpon the Lords day or at other times when there is no publike exercise may labour to edifie themselues by instructing one another out of the word priuately Ans. It is not vnlawfull so to doe and this place doth approue of it so as they keepe themselues within their bounds viz. that the matter taught bee not against Piety the true peace of Sion and that the manner bee plaine and familiar as family instruction should be by keeping a foote publike doctrine by conference propounding of doubts or instructing of the ignorant out of such places as they doe vndoubtedly vnderstand Concerning teaching we must know that God doth teach by his spirit by his rod and by his word so heere but that which wee are heere to note is that the word is to be vsed by euery Christian euen for instruction this is the end why the Law was giuen a wise man hauing gotten knowledge into his head must by his lippes spread it abroad Qu. But whom must wee teach Ans. Principally our selues so as wee consider our owne waies to turne our feet into Gods testimonies yet also we are to teach one another when we spy our brethren to be ignorant so should not onely ministers doe but maisters of families and euery Christian in conuersing with others Admonishing Man is admonished 1. by the rebukes of the Law 2. by the example of Scripture 3. by the spirit of God 4. by the conscience in wicked men many times 5. men are rebuked by their owne wordes 6. by the words of other men especially as admonition is grounded on the wordes of God So heere Concerning admonition I propound foure things 1. who may admonish 2. who are to be admonished 3. how 4. the vses Quest. 1. Who may admonish Ans. Ministers may Parents may yea men ought â—ot to reiect the admonitions of their wiues nay which is more they may not despise the iudgement of their seruants Quest. 2. Who are to be admonished Ans. I consider it 1. Negatiuely not 1. They that sinne against the holy Ghost 2. Hereticall men after once or twice warning Tit. 3.10 3. Not stubborne wilfull scornefull prophane persons Not dogges and swine Math. 7. Not the scorner Prou. 9.8 4. If it be about wrongs and abuses offered to vs eyther by hypocriticall Friends or open enemies it is a godly mans part at some times and in some places to be deafe and dumbe as if they vnderstood not or as men in whose mouthes are no reproofe Psal. 38.14 2 Affirmatiuely in generall euery man Act. 20.31
In particular I instance onely in some sorts of men we must admonish vnruly professors besides ordinary wicked men that appeare not to bee scorners not onely may but ought to be admonished that the light may manifest their workes that they may become sounder in the faith and though this be not amongst men for the time any whit pleasing yet the blessing of goodnesse shall come vpon them whilest they that flatter men in their sinnes and say to the wicked thou art righteous shall be cursed and hated of the multitude Yea none are so wise and godlie but they may be admonished such as are full of goodnesse and knowledge able to admonish others but it should be our most vsuall and principall labour to admonish our owne soules and reproue our waies in Gods sight for it is a speciall way by which a wise man may bee profitable to himselfe Quest 3 What rules are to be obserued in admonition Answ In admonition we must consider First how to performe it Secondly how to receiue it In performing admonition wee must especially looke to two things First that the ground of admonition be out of the word of God beeing the words of Christ not our owne words to this end we should store our selues and hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine First wee should bee constantly stored with grounds out of the word both for matters of opinion and against the corruptions of mans life and for performance of holy duties that as we haue occasion we may rebuke c. Secondly we must see that the maner of admonition be right Admomonition is to be performed First with Inocency we must not be faulty our selues or if we haue beene we must plainely acknowledge it before we admonish Secondly with discretion which must be shewed in 3. things First that wee bee sure that they haue offended not led to it by suspition of our owne harts or by hearesay or by outward appearance not iudge by the hearing of our eares and sight of our eies Secondly that if we know it to be an offence wee must consider whether it be not of the number of those offences a wise man must hold his glory to passe by Thirdly that it be done seasonably with loue admonishing as a brother Fourthly with meekenesse Fiftly with secresie Sixthly with plainenesse spare no words to satisfie them Seuenthly with compassion and tendernesse Eighthly with perseuerance we must not be wearie and discouraged but accomplish it Ninthly with all authority that neither our selues nor Gods ordinances be despised In receiuing admonition we must looke to foure things wee must receiue admonition First with loue and holy estimation Secondly with all humilitie readily inclined to suspect our selues knowing that we haue cause to say and thinke of our selues as that worthy man did I am more foolish then any man and haue not the vnderstanding of a man in me c. Thirdly with subiection and direct acknowledgement giuing glorie to God Fourthly with reformation else all is in vaine The vses are first to teach vs therefore to stirre vp our selues to performe this mercy in admonishing for a wise man euen Salomons wise man that is a religious wise man may learne wisdome by it Yea it is as a golden earing to the wise and obedient eare And he that rebuketh shall find more fauour at the length then he that flattereth with his tongue Men are said to be pulled out of the fire by admonition Secondly we must take heede of sinning against admonition Now men sinne against admonition three waies First in not performing it this hath very ill effects such as these not admonishing breedes dwelling suspitions suspitions breed a very habit of misinterpretation misinterpretation begets a loathnes to come vnto the light to shew the reasons of dislike this loathnesse begets a very separation in heart seperation begets a decay of Loue to the meanes decay of respect to the meanes begets a decay of zeale and gifts and from hence there is a high way to internall or externall Apostacie or some great iudgements of God Secondly in not performing it aright as when men make their wrath to fall vpon the fatherlesse or digge pits for their friends or when men respect Gods person and make the pretence of Gods cause glory name c. to be the colour for the venting of their owne particular enuy and dislike or when men neuer haue done but grow impudent and reproach men ten times and are not ashamed To conclude when men faile in the manner before described want innocency discretion meekenesse loue c. Thirdly in not receiuing admonition and thus men faile diuersly when men shift excuse denie extenuate c. and yet in heart bee conuinced or when men fall into passion or grudging or traducing afterwards or when men would faine make the admonisher to sinne in the word and lay snares for him that rebukes But there are some are worse then any of these for they are such as none dares declare their way vnto their face Men dare not they are so passionate and haughty but God will lay them in the slimy valley where are many already like them and innumerable more shall come after them Many are the ill effects of resisting admonition It is a signe of a scorner and that men are out of the way it brings temporall iudgements and shame vpon them men may also come to that horrible condition by resisting admonition that they beeing peruerted shall goe about damned of their owne soules Thus of the generall exhortation The speciall exhortation concernes one part of the word and that is the Psalmes Which are heere to be considered 1 In respect of matter Psalmes Hymnes and Spirituall songs 2 In respect of the manner singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. The matter is heere three waies to be considered First in the ground foundation or authoritie of the Psalmes we vse viz. they must bee the word of Christ that is contained in the Scriptures Secondly in the kindes of Psalmes there are many sort of Psalmes in Scripture The Psalmes of Moses Dauid Salomon and other Prophets but all are heere referred to three heades they are either Psalmes specially so called or Hymnes or Songs great adoe there is among Interpreters to find a difference in these some would haue Psalmes to be the songs of men and Hymnes of Angels some thinke they differ especially in the manner of Musicke Some are sung by voice some plaid vpon instruments but the plausiblest opinion is not to distinguish them by the persons that vse them or by the kinde of musicke but by the matter and so they say Psalmes containe exhortation to manners or holy life Hymnes containe praises to God in the commemoration of his benefits Songs containe doctrine of the
answers when hee is angry Prou. 15. 4. By forbearing passion or frowardnesse euen with others in his sight 5. Making him her couering when they are abroad but many women are so intemperate and wilfull that a man might as soone hide the winde with his fist or oyle in his hand as couer the infirmities of his wife Prouerbs 27.15.16 6. By liuing quietly without contention shee must not disquiet him Fourthly her labor her labor is of 2. sorts first to appoint vnto the family and ouersee their waies Prou. 31.27 Secondly she must labor with her own hands Prouerbs 13.27.19 and this labour of her hands is prescribed with sixe rules 1 She must not spend moneths or years in staying from some imployment she could like to make a calling but she must presently seeke by all meanes to finde out labour she seeketh wooll and flaxe 2 Shee must not stand vpon finer workes as scorning baser imployment but be content to set her hands to any labour that is meet thus shee spinneth and seeketh wooll and flaxe Pro. 31.13.19 3 She must not spend her time in working of toyes or curious things good for nothing but to shewe skill and weare out time but about profitable things for the family as carpets vers 22. sheets vers 24. the cloathing of her family her husband and her children vers 21.23 4 Shee must not lye a bed till nine or tenne a clocke but she must rise while it is yet night vers 15. and her candle is not to be put out by night vers 18. 5 She must not be fickle and vnconstant to change from work to worke to no profit beginning many things and finishing little or nothing but against all wearines or other impediments she must gird her loynes with strength and strengthen her armes 6 Lastly all must be done cheerefully not grudgingly vers 13. The fifth thing is Submission Eph. 5.22 and she must submit her selfe 1 To her husbands directions liue by the Laws prescribed her by her husband Eph. 5.23 as the Church doth teach and liue by the word of Christ else no true Church Thus the woman asketh leaue to goe to the Prophet 2. Kin. 4.22 And the wife is charged not to feast without consent 1. Cor. 7.4 And thus also she must receiue directions for the affaires of the familie 2 To his restraints so as she be contented to be restrained of her ease will desires delights c. Thy desires shall be subiect to thy husband Gen. 3.19 Thus the Church must deny her owne reason profit pleasure c. and submit her selfe to Christ Ephes. 5.23 Thus must the wife cast about how to please her husband 1. Cor. 7.34 Thus of what it is 2 I consider what it is not or what the wife is not bound to though shee must be subiect In generall their subiection doth not lead them into bondage and make them slaues and vassalls to them they remaine still their companions and yoake-fellowes In particular there are some things spirituall some things domesticall some things in her ciuill carriage from which shee is not restrained by her subiection In matters of religion she cannot bee forced to neglect the meanes to saue her soule the vnbeleeuing husband cannot compell the wife to forsake her faith and religion and the meanes thereof to please him Againe though her sexe barre her from instruction in the Church and her husbands authority barre her from sole instruction in the family yet notwithstanding vnder her husband she may instruct her children Pro. 6.20 and familie Pro. 31.26 Besides though her husband were neuer so great wise Lordly c. yet she may admonish him and he ought to be crossed of his owne course and will by her as Abraham by Sarah at Gods appointment who charged him to heare her in what she said to doe it Gen. 21.12 In domesticall matters she is not subiected to his tyranny and blowes nor is she bound to beare with or consent to or conceale his whoredomes shee is not bound to imitate his example or obey his will to doe that that is ill And lastly her subiection doth not bind her to deliuer her body when shee is apart for her disease Leuit. 18.19 Ezech. 8.6 In ciuill matters I instance in one She is not vtterly barred out from works of mercy for though she may not take of his substance to spend it no not in workes of piety and mercy yet of her owne labours shee may take to giue to the poore or for pious vses Pro. 31.20 Thus of what not 3 That women may performe this subiection 1. They must keep home 2. They must seeke this ability of God for hee giues the graces of the wife Nature makes her a woman election a wife but to be prudent and subiect is of the Lord Prou. 19.14 and there shee must seeke it of God 3. They must preserue and keepe warme in their hearts the loue of their husbands for all disobedience ariseth of want of loue Lastly they must consider the reasons and incouragements to subiection 1 He is thy head and therefore be subiect 1. Cor. 11.3 2. If the shame of men will not mooue thee to bee subiect yet haue power on thine head because of the Angells 1. Corinth 11.10 but especially consider the encouragements It should waigh much with them that God hath imposed such a free and ingenuous subiection It is not boundlesse when they may be still companions 2. That God that requires them to be subiect chargeth husbands to vse them well and kindly to accept their obedience 3. God hath valued the price of a good wife and set the rate to be aboue pearles Prou. 31 10. Finally their labour in the Lord shall not bee lost for they are much set by of God 1. Pet. 3.4 he will blesse them with the fruit of their wombe Psal. 113.9 and 127.3 yea the saluation of their soules may be furthered by the right performance of family duties Thus of the things required viz be subiect The manner how it is required followes Bee subiect indefinitely and so sheweth that they must be subiect 1. Not outwardly but in spirit Mal. 2.15 2. Not abroad onely but at home 3. Not sometimes but constantly alwaies 4. Not in some things but in euery thing Ephes. 5.24 5. Not for feare or shame but for conscience sake and voluntarily Heere I may take in the distinction subiection is two-fold 1. by Gods institution and so wiues are subiect in that they are commaunded to bee so and God hath taken preheminence from them 2. By will or the conscience cheerefully yeelding obedience to Gods will and thus onely good wiues are subiect Thus of the duty charged vpon them 3 The persons to whom it is due followes To your husbands These words may be considered exclusiuely and inclusiuely they exclude all others she is not to be subiect to her seruants or children or the strange woman brought in by the husband and so also they include
all husbands they must be subiect to their husbands not the wise only but the foolish not the curteous onely but the froward not the rich onely but the poore also Thus of the laying downe of the duty It is amplified first by a reason it is comely secondly by a limitation in the Lord. As is comely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The originall word is rendred three waies 1 As ye ought vt oportet and so it is a reason from Gods institution yee must doe it God indispensably requires it 2 As is meete vt conuenit it is meet especially two waies 1 God hath giuen power ouer all in the family but one and therefore great reason and equity ye be appointed subiect vnto him and it is not meet ye should rule so many if you will not obey one Againe ye are professours and haue giuen your names to Christ and therefore it is meet that you especiallie striue to be good wiues and better then any others least the word be euill spoken of 3 As is comely vt decet so it is heere translated The wiues comelinesse is not in beautie Prou. 11.22 and 31.30 nor in the gorgeousnesse of apparell 1. Pet. 3.3 But a wiues comelinesse is especially 1 In her wisedome Prou. 14.1 and that to be shewed in two things first in her skill to please her husband neither offending him with chiding words nor sullennesse puling or crying which is found to vexe some men more then words Secondlie in her skill to manage the businesses of the house both seasonablie discreetlie and with prouidence 2 In her meekenes it is exceeding comelie where the hid man of the heart is incorrupt with a meek and quiet spirit this is better then al apparel 1. Pet. 3.3.4 Thirdly Heere it is in her subiection for as it is an vncomely thing to see the body aboue the head so is it to see a wife that will rule and not be subiect to her husband And if the wife labour to adorne her selfe thus shee shall appeare comely to God 1 Pet. 3.4 to men in the gate Prou. 31.23.31 to her husband and children Prou. 31.28 Yea shee is an ornament to sincerity and holines it selfe Tit. 2.3 In the Lord 1. These words are expounded diuersly First in the Lord that is in the feare of God as vnto the Lord in obedience to his ordinance for Gods sake because God requires this at your hands In this sense it may serue for two vses First for terror to wicked wiues they must answer it before God he will auenge their not subiecting of themselues he will certainly account with them if they be whorish contentious idle carelesse or wastefull c. 2. It is a great comfort vnto a godly woman her subiection is in the Lord it is in Gods account euen as a sacrifice to him hee takes it as done to himselfe God honours her obedience in the Family as if it were pietie in the Temple and this may the more support them if their husbands bee vnkinde Secondly in the Lord that is so farre as they command in the Lord they must so loue their husbands as they cease not to loue God and so be subiect to them as they leaue not their subiection to God Their couenant with their husband no way inferres the breach of this couenant with God and thus it is principally heere meant Thus of the Wiues dutie The Husbands dutie followes in the 19. verse Husbands loue your Wiues and be not bitter vnto them Doctr In generall Husbands must be told their duties aswell as Wiues as they would haue them mend so they must mend themselues and as they would haue comfort by liuing with them so they must make conscience to practise their duty to them it is not the hauing of wiues or husbands that breedes contentment but the holy performance of duties mutually The duty of the Husband is propounded heere First by exhortation Husbands loue your Wiues Secondly by dehortation Be not bitter vnto them In the exhortation there is the persons exhorted Husbands the duty loue the persons to whom they owe it your Wiues Husbands This indefinite propounding of it shewes that all sorts of Husbands are bound to shew this dutie poore and rich learned and vnlearned yongue and old Loue Concerning the husbands dutie as it is heere expressed I consider sixe things First that it is indispensably required Secondly why this dutie onely is named Thirdly how he must shew his loue Fourthly Reasons why Fifthly I answer certaine obiections Sixthly the lets of performance of loue First it is required Gen. 2.24 Ephes. 5.25 Tit. 2.2 Secondly the Apostle names this dutie in this one word either because the Lord of purpose would haue them study the whole Scriptures that while they seeke for directions to make them good husbands they may finde also counsell to make them good men Or else in this word is comprehended their dutie that so this being their word they might write it in their hearts and haue it euer in their eies to doe it or else it is because this is most necessarie and as women faile in subiection so doe men in loue For the third viz. how he must shew his loue we must vnderstand that the husband owes the wife First naturall or ciuill loue as a married man Secondly spirituall loue as a Christian married man For the first the loue of the husband is to be shewed 4. waies 1 By cohabitation 1 Pet. 3.7 He must dwell with her not wander from his wife nor depart without calling and consent nor dwell with drunkards whores or gamesters dwell I say in his owne house not in the Alehouse c. 2 By Chastitie and that first by auoiding vnfaithfulnesse to her bed not follow the strange woman This sinne of Whoredome it consumes mens strength wastes mens substance compasseth men with all euill in the middest of the congregation is worse then theft exceeding hatefull in Gods sight and disgracefull amongst men destroies the soule both by making men without vnderstanding and sending them to hell Prouer. 5.19 6.25 9. 17. Iob 31.7.8 c. Secondly by yeelding her due beneuolence not departing from her bed without consent 3 By honouring her 1 Pet. 3.7 The Husband must shew that hee honoureth her First by suffering himselfe to be admonished by her Gen. 21.12 Secondly by vsing her as his companion not lording ouer her as his slaue Thirdly by trusting her with disposing of such things in the Family as she is fit for and faithfull in by giuing her imploiment according to her gifts Fourthly by not disgracing her before others but choosing a fit time in secret to finde fault with her Fifthly by not speaking when shee is in passion but forcing both her and himselfe in all matters of difference to speake when they are both out of passion Sixthly by yeelding a free and iust testimony of her praises Prou. 31.28 4 By cheerishing her Ephes. 5.28 And this he performes
matters of his soule This is a patterne of true singlenesse simplicitie and sincerity 3. as it is opposed to a double heart opposed I say to a hart and a hart and a double heart is eyther a wauering heart or a diuided heart men haue a double hart that wauer and are tossed with vncertainties such as are now for God and godlinesse and shortly after for sinne and the flesh now are resolued to leaue such a fault as perswaded it is a fault and by and by they will to it againe as perswaded it is not a fault heere is no singlenesse of heart And thus the heart is double in respect of times it is double also as diuided in respect of obiects I instance in two things first in matter of worship the people that came to inhabite Samaria had a diuided heart for they feared the God of the Country because of the Lions and they feared the Gods of the nations also 2. Kings 17.33 Such are they that feare Gods threatnings in his word and feare the signes of heauen too Secondly our Sauiour instances in matters of the world The minde which is the eye of the soule cannot be said to be single when it is distracted men cannot serue God and Mammon Math. 6.21.22.23.24 4 As it is opposed to spirituall pride a single heart is an humble heart as Iob sheweth Iob. 9.15.16 and sheweth it selfe in two things First that if God send crosses it will not answer or iustifie it selfe but make supplication and so acknowledge Gods loue as withall it will confesse that God doth iudge them for their corruptions Secondly if the sincere hearted man pray to God and the Lord be pleased to answer him by vnutterable feelings euen by the witnesse of the spirit of adoption yet hee will be so farre from spirituall pride and conceitednesse that fearing before Gods mercies he will be as if he beleeued not that God had heard his voice 5 As opposed to perturbation and disquietnes of the heart arising eyther from the cloudinesse and muddinesse of the Iudgement not able to discerne things that differ Phil. 1.10 or from the vnrest of the conscience shewed by hourely or frequent checkings 2 Cor. 1.12 or from the infidelity or grudging or distrustfulnesse of the heart Act. 2.46 6 As opposed to offensiuenesse and so the single harted man is neither offensiue by wrongs nor by scandalls in respect of wrongs he is innocent as the doue he is no horned beast to pelt and gore others Math. 10.16 and in respect of scandalls hee is desirous to liue without blame from those that are without or griefe to the Faithfull Phil. 2.15 1.10 Out of this may be gathered the signes or properties of a single or sincere harted man 1. He had rather be good then seeme to be so 2. He striues to be good in secret at home in hart as well as openly and abroad 3. He serues not God by flashes or fits but is constant and will pray and serue God at all times 4 He is a plaine man without fraud and guile in matters of the world he loues plainenes and open dealing yet he is not simple for in matters of his soule he is of great reach and forecast and discretion c. 5. He is a bungler in sinne he knowes not the method of Sathan 6. Hee dotes not vpon the world he can vse it as though he vsed it not hee is not tossed with distracting cares 7. He cannot abide mixtures in the worship of his God he is neyther Idolatrous nor superstitious nor humorous 8. Good successe in grace and innocency makes him more humble and fit to grieue for sinne and feele the waight of it he struggles as much against spirituall pride as against other sins 9. He doth not allow himselfe to murmure nor repine eyther through infidelity at God or through grudging enuy at men or distresse himselfe with vaine feare about how he shall doe heereafter 10. He is harmelesse desirous so to liue as he may wrong none in worldly matters nor offend any in matters of religion 11. Hee makes conscience of lesser sinnes as well as greater this is his godly purenesse 12. He is blest of God after some progresse in piety with two singular fauours First he discerneth things that differ Secondly he hath the power quietnesse and ioy of a good conscience Heere also may bee gathered negatiue signes they are not single hearted First that are hypocrites taken vp about the gilding of the outside Secondly that will serue God but at some times 3. That are skilfull in sinne to commend it or impudent to defend deny or extenuate it Fourthly that are of a guilefull and fraudulent disposition Fifthly that are eaten vp with worldly cares Sixthly that are scandalous yea some of Gods children may hang downe their heads vnder the feare that their hearts are not so single as were meere by reason of their spirituall pride the raging muddinesse of iudgement and the vnrest of the heart and conscience Thus of singlenesse of heart in Gods seruants Mens seruants shall approoue themselues to be single hearted 1 If they can honour and obey poore Masters as well as rich 2 If they can be carefull to serue and profit with all heedfulnesse and loue froward masters aswell as the courteous 3 If they can obey for conscience of Gods command though they haue no hope of reward from men or conceit nor feare of shame or punishment 4 If they be as good within as without serue with pure intention 5 If they will bee diligent in the Masters absence aswell as in his presence 6 If they will be true in the least penny not touch their masters goods to purloine it though they might secretly helpe themselues 7 If they will labour when they might be at rest 8 If they will restore what they haue ill gotten or if they bee not able will humble themselues by acknowledgement though none were able to accuse them Vse is for incouragement to all seruants and iourney men to get and expresse this vprightnesse and singlenesse of heart for better is the poore that walketh in his singlenesse of heart then he that abuseth his lips and is a foole Prou. 19.1 Yea we should all take heed that Satan beguile vs not from the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus This of singlenesse of heart Fearing God The second thing required in the maner of their obedience is the feare of God The feare of God in a Seruant must haue foure things in it First a not guiltinesse of the common vices of seruants as swearing whooring stealing gaming c. Secondly they must feare Gods presence euen doe their businesse faithfully not because the eie of their Master but of God is vpon them this is one part of their feare of God Thirdly they must pray daily to God for their Masters and the Family and for good successe vpon their owne labours this prooued that Abrahams seruant feared
Act. 17.26 2. The times will not bee alwaies faire there are perillous times times of sorrow anguish sicknesse tentation want losse feare perplexitie yea wee may purpose promise expect time of healing and curing when we shall be deceiued and finde a time of trouble Ier. 14.19 Besides Christ in the opportunities of grace is but a little while with men There is a prime of a mans life yea a prime of euery mans ministerie Ioh. 7.33 Further the Kingdome of God in the mercies of it may be wholly taken away if we bring not fruit in time of fruit Matth. 21.34.41 Lastly this is a very prouoking sinne for if God giue a space to repent and men will not know the day of their visitation most an end God casts such into a bed of affliction after they haue stretched themselues vpon the bed of securitie Reuel 2.21.22 Luk. 19.43.44 Yea many of Gods children are greatly to blame in neglecting the opportunities of assurance of grace and therefore because they are so carelesse in making their calling and election sure this forsaking of the promise of God is scourged afterwards with comfortlesse sorrowes arising from such a sense of their corruptions as makes them for a long time seeme to be depriued of all grace and mercy Heb. 4.1 Againe many men sinne egregiously against the very space of time in that they haue much leisure and time and fill it vp with little or no good imploiment Their estate that haue meanes to liue without labour is vsually accounted an estate of great ease and happinesse But indeed it is an estate of much danger for the men that abound in time without imploiment are liable to many temptations and lusts besides they are subiect to almost continuall hardnesse of heart and deadnesse of spirit for it is the labouring seruant that enters into his masters ioy Adde that men that abound with leisure are easily drawne by the inticements of ill company and much intangled with the sports and pleasures of the world Sometimes such persons grow into great habit of suspitiousnesse waiwardnesse filled with worldly passions and discontentments sometimes they prooue great medlers in other folkes businesse The remedie for these persons whether men or women is to exercise themselues in some kinde of profitable imploiment and to labour so as some way to see the fruit of it to eat their owne bread but especially they should bee abundant in the worke of the Lord they should double their imploiment in reading hearing conference mortification mercie c. Thus of wise conuersation Let your speech be gratious alwaies and pondred with salt that ye may c. Godly communication is heere exhorted vnto and for order heere is a precept Let your speech c. 2. the end of the precept that ye may know how c. In the precept concerning our speech obserue 1. the properties of speech which are two 1. they must be gratious 2. poudred with salt and then note the continuance how long the precept is in force and that is alwaies In generall wee so heare that we must looke to our words aswell as our workes and therefore they are far wide that say their tongues are their owne who shall controle them Psal. 12.4 From Coherence I obserue that he walkes not wisely that talkes not wisely for euill words corrupt good manners neither may he be accounted an honest man of life that is an euill man in tongue The vse is for triall for if God make vs new Creatures hee giues vs new tongues and if he turne the people to him by true repentance he doth returne vnto them a pure language Zepha 3.9 and therefore if any man seemeth to be religious and refraineth not his tongue this mans religion is in vaine Let It is not arbitrarie we may looke to our words if we will but it is a â—lat precept and so a matter indispensible Your God is no respecter of persons he forbids vngracious wanton and idle words in Gentlemen and Gentlewomen aswell as in poore men and Laborers he dislikes it in Masters and Parents aswell as in Children and Seruants it is as ill for the Master to spend his time in idle talke c. as for the Seruant Gracious Our words may be said to be gracious 3. waies First if we respect the cause 2 If we respect the subiect 3 If we respect the effect In respect of the cause good words are well said to be gracious 1 Because they flowe from the free grace of God without our merit for wee doe not deserue so much as to be trusted with one good word Reason yeelds vs conceits and nature an instrument to speake by but it is the God of nature that of his free grace giues vs good words 2 Our words ought to proceed from some grace of God in the heart as from knowledge faith ioy sorrow loue feare desire c. and in this sense when they are in the tongue carrie still the name of the fountaine whence they flow Againe our words must be gracious in respect of the subiect the matter we must talke of must be of good things or religious matters words of instruction comfort faith hope c. but especially our words should be seasoned with the daily memorie and mention of Gods grace to vs in Christ 3. Our words ought to be gracious in respect of the effect such as tend to build vp and minister grace to the hearers yea gracious words are faire words and faire words are first gracefull words wordes of thankefulnesse 2. Inoffensiue words not railing bitter slandering blasphemous or filthy words nay not iesting words that are intended to prouoke irritate disgrace and bite 3. Seasonable words 4 Wholesome words not filthy rotten communication Vse is for reproofe And men sinne against this exhortation 1 by omission of gracious words But 2 they do worse that vse euill words And 3 they are worse then the former two that vse their words to speake against grace and gracious courses But they are worst of all that loue euill wordes euen the wordes that may destroy either their owne soules or the soules of others 2 Heere is instruction we must labour by all meanes to get abilitie for a gracious speech either to God by praier or to men in conuersing with them and to this end first we must pray constantly and conscionably to God to giue vs gracious wordes Secondly we must get the law of grace into our hearts yea we should striue to be examples one to another not onely in faith and conuersation but in words also and if all Christians are charged to vse gracious speeches much more ministers they should speake the words of God they should keepe the patterne of wholesome words and stay all vaine babblings which increase to more vngodlines and all words that fret as a canker Thus of the first propertie Powdred with salt These are termes borrowed either from the vse
The lets of comfort are either 1 in men or 2 in God In men they are either of frailtie without any great sinne or such as arise of sinne The lets of frailtie are specially two 1 Bodily distemper by sicknesse or melancholy but this may be tried thus if they be dead hearted in all other things aswell as hearing and praier c. 2 Waiwardnesse in the distresse of conscience when the soule refuseth comfort Psal. 77.3 The lets of comfort that arise of sinne may be considered two waies first as they are in the worser sort of men Secondly as they are also in the better sort In the worser sort these are the lets First impenitencie Ier. 8.6.8 Secondly Prouidence Ier. 6.10 Thirdly vile affections such as are 1 Worldly griefe or fretting 2 Worldly cares these are thornes 3 Rage and passion Rom. 15.4 4 Lust 2. Tim. 3.6 5 Enuie 1. Pet. 2.12 4 A spirit of slumber Rom. 11.7.8 c. 5 Contrarietie or contradiction in opinions Phil. 2.1.2 In the better sort 1 want of preparation plowing must go before sowing Math. 17. Of attention Isa. 55.3.4 Of estimation of comfort receiued Iob. 15.11 Of godly sorrow Isa. 61.62 2 Preuailing of other ioies 3 An ouer high expectation 4 Presumptuous sinnes 5 Spirituall satietie and fulnesse when they seeme to haue grace enough and want nothing too like the Laodiceans Reuel 3. Thus in men 2 God doth restraine consolation sometimes for reasons secret to himselfe sometimes for reasons reuealed but not to vs as 1 To teach vs to know that comfort is his gift and to draw vs to looke aboue the meanes 2 To teach vs to liue by faith and not by sence 3 To scourge vnthankfulnesse 4 To compell vs to the vse of other of his ordinances too much neglected Thus of the lets To passe from this point we may here obserue 1 An immutable praise in the Apostle he enuies not the labours of his brethren he is so farre from it that he reioyceth in it 2 we may see that the wisest and greatest men haue neede to be comforted of meaner men 3 Heere is a reproofe of such workemen as by their labour grieue Gods people and are as thornes and goades in their sides but comfort them they do not Thus of the salutations of the Iewes The salutation of the three Gentiles follow the first is Epaphras who besides the report of his salutation is described 1 by his office the seruant of Christ. 2 By his relation to them who is one of you 3 By his loue to them shewed by striuing in praier for them 4 By his zeale not onely for them but for the two neighbour Churches vers 13. This Epaphras was the Cities preacher among the Collossians he is kept back at Rome for a time that so Tichicus might confirme the doctrine before taught by Epaphras Quest. But why is the Apostle so long in speaking of him being so short in the mention of the rest Answ. It is the Apostles discretion to honor him before his owne people A seruant of Christ He was a seruant of Christ first as a man and so by the necessitie of creation he must serue Christ whether he would or not 2 As a Christian man and so he serues him willingly and in religious workes 3 As a Preacher of the Gospell and so he serues Christ in a speciall function in the Church Doctr. 1 Ministers are Christs seruants whence followes two thinges first they must do his workes Secondly they must not be seruants of men Doctr. 2 The estate of the Ministers of God is an estate of seruing not of raigning they are not Lords ouer Gods heritage nor must they thinke to be like the Princes of the Nations Doct. 3. It is a great honour to be Christs seruant for all his seruants are freemen and their wages is euerlasting and therefore wee should loue to be his seruants neither should it euer seeme euill vnto vs to doe his worke Besides it is a great comfort to poore Christians though they cannot be Kings and Apostles yet they may be Christs seruants which Kings and Apostles haue accounted their greatest honour Thirdly men must take heed of despising or abusing Ministers seeing they are Christs seruants yea it is not safe to abuse any Christian for that very reason Lastly seeing it is so great a dignitie to serue Christ both Ministers and people must be carefull to performe Christs seruice with obseruation of what Christ requires for the manner or rules of his seruice Ministers must not seeke their owne things Phil. 2.21 they must not be giuen to wine not to filthy lucre not fighters not couetous not profane in their families not young schollers not scandalous 1 Tim. 3.3.4.5.6.7 2. Tim. 2.24 they must faithfully care for all the matters of the Church Phil. 2.20 they must serue with all modestie and teares Act. 20.19 Christians in their seruice of Christ must remember to lay aside all immoderate cares for the profits and pleasures of this world ye cannot serue Christ and mammon 2. That Christ will not be serued but in newnesse of spirit the old heart can doe Christ no worke Christ will accept Rom. 7.6 Quest. But who are Christs seruants Answ. If you speake of ministers it is answered negatiuely Gal. 1.10 Hee that preacheth mans doctrine or goeth about to please men he is not the seruant of Christ. If you aske of Christians in generall it is answered Rom. 6.16 His seruants you are to whom ye obey If ye conscionably endeuour to obey the word of Christ you are the seruants of Christ otherwise yee serue sinne vnto death For conclusion let vs so settle our hearts to serue Christ that we remember to doe it 1. constantly at all times 2. sincerely by doing all his workes both publike and priuate Which is one of you Doct. There is a speciall loue due to fellow-citizens This I haue noted before But I adde that the loue of Citizens must shunne fiue things as great rockes to make the shipwracke of true affection vpon 1. Opposition or quarrell and suits in matter of estate 2. Enuie at the prosperitie or trade of others 3. Faction or banding into sides in matters of gouernment 4. Schisme in matter of Religion but it is to be noted that it is prophane and fleshly men that haue not the spirit of God that cannot abide others because they runne not with them into the same excesse of riot for Gods seruants would faine liue at peace Iud. 18.19 5. A reioicing together in euill The loue that leads men from their calling to goe from tauerne to tauerne or from sport to sport is not true Citizen-like loue it is base and vnwarrantable The third thing in the description is his loue to his people shewed by praiing for them In his praier note 1. The action that he doth pray 2. The subiect persons for whom for you 3. The circumstance he praies absent 4. The varietie of his praiers praiers
5. The feruencie of his praiers striueth 6. The constancie of his praiers alwaies 7. The matter he praies for 1. their perseuerance that yee may stand 2. their perfection amplified by the measure full and by the extent of the subiect in all the will of God Praier Doct. Praier is the vsuall remedie and refuge for Gods children in their griefes and desires a remedie I say for all times persons and places As for griefes and feares it is of force and auaileable 1. against the troubles and cares of the world Phil. 4.6 2. against the stings of secret tentations and preuailing sinnes 2. Cor. 12.9 Matth. 9. 3. against the shame of euill workes past both the blushing and gnawing of the conscience inwardly and outwardly the reproach of name Zeph. 3.11 4. against sicknesse Iames 5.15 5. against ill tongues Psal. 119.4 6. against the feare of apostacie 2. Tim. 2.19 And these are the most vsuall things that need to trouble any childe of God And as for desires it is a plaine proposition that God is rich to all that call vpon him Rom. 10.12 This shewes the felicitie of euery childe of God to whom God hath giuen the spirit of his sonne into his heart as a spirit of praier for wee see he cannot be miserable that can pray and it should teach vs that if we would be counted Gods people to shew that we trust God by pouring out our hearts before him in all places and at all times Psal. 6.2.8 1. Tim. 2.8 For you Doct. 1. Ministers must pray for their people as well as preach to them And as this may humble ministers vnder the sense of the neglect hereof so it should teach the people to requite their labour in the Lord by praying for them againe but especially they should take heed they send not their teachers with hearts full of griefe to complaine of them Doct. 2. Praier for others is a principall signe of our loue to them Heereby ministers may trie whether they loue their people and parents whether they loue their children c. Doct. 3. In that Epaphras praieth for them absent he is therein a patterne of a true pastor no distance of place can make him forget the loue of his people Praiers There be diuers kinde of praiers for they are varied first by the place for there is publike praier and there is priuate praier either with our families or alone by our selues Secondly by the manner and that either for forme or affection for forme there are not only ordinary set praiers but eiaculations short requests or desires cast out vpon sudden opportunities these be praiers and accepted of God though the words be few or abrupt For affection in praier there is praier vnto which is required the vsuall deuotion of the heart and there is supplication which is with speciall instance and importunitie Phil. 4.7 Thirdly by the instrument there is the praier of the mouth and the praier of the heart Fourthly by the matter for there is deprecations for turning away of iudgements and confessions with acknowledgement of sinne and petition in matters of request and thankesgiuing for benefits receiued Striueth But why must we striue in praier Because of the greatnesse of our owne wants necessities and because it is a great losse to lose our praiers Quest. But what doth striuing import It imports earnestnesse as it is opposed to coldnesse when we draw neere to God with our lips but our hearts are farre from him or to spirituall fainting in praier Luk. 18.1 Secondly tendernesse of affection both sorrowing and reioicing in praier according to our occasions and the matter of praier Thirdly a resolution to take no deniall Fourthly difficultie for fighting imports opposition Quest. But what must we fight against in praier Answ. 1. Carnall counsell 2. Distractions by the lusts of the flesh or cares of the world 3. The obiects of our owne flesh 4. Our owne vnskilfulnesse to pray striue to learne to pray better 5. Hardnesse of heart 6. Sleepinesse oâ— our body 7. The temptations of Satan 8 Wee must striue against God himselfe as Iacob did by wrestling to get the blessing Vse For reproofe of such as neuer complaine of any impediments in praier nor care how they speed their condition is as farre from happinesse as their practise is from dutie And they are to be blamed that complaine of their lets and discomforts in praier but yet they striue not But wee should learne to harnesse our selues and conscionably striue against all that might hinder vs and to this end set our selues in Gods presence and beseech God to heale our infirmities and helpe vs against all the lets of praier and stirre vp in our hearts the promises made to praier obseruing fit times and watching to all opportunities to be importunate when any doore is opened Lastly would one be feruent in spirit They must then looke to 4 things First they must serue the Lord for a profane person can neuer be feruent Secondly they must labour to reioice their soules with the hope of a better life for such comfortable meditations inflame the spirit Thirdly wee must get patience vnder worldly crosses and tribulations else the cares and vexations of the world will choake all true feruencie Fourthly wee must continue in praier for vse and experience breeds feruencie Alwaies We must be constant in praier 1 Thess. 5.16 Luk. 21.36 To pray alwaies is to keepe a constant order in the daily performance of this dutie and besides to pray vpon all occasions and opportunities The profit comes by this constancie in praier appeares by the proofes to bee 1. much ioy 1. Thess. 5.16 2. they that pray continually shall escape the last terrible things and be able to stand in the day of Christ Luk. 21.36 Heere wee may see the difference betweene a godly minde and a carnall heart The godly minde is alwaies praying but the carnall heart is seldome without a sense of tediousnesse with a desire to be rid of the burthen of it The reason why Gods children be so willingly imploied in much and often praier is partly because God commands them to pray alwaies partly because they finde vnutterable benefit and refreshing in praier and partly they daily get heereby what they desire Mark 11.24 If any take vnto them the words of those wretched Iewes Mal. 3.16 and say what profit is it to keepe Gods Commandements or to walke humbly and that they could neuer finde any good by it I can soone answere that in their praiers and obedience there was no profit for indeede they did not walke humbly nor in the power of godlinesse did they keepe Gods Commandements Ob. But haue not the best of them all their sinnes distractions and wants as well as others how then can they be so bold and frequent in praier Sol. The children of God haue priuiledges others haue not for their wants are couered by Christs intercession and their suits are
doctrine were soundly vrged thorough euery commandement it would ransacke the hearts of carnall men and then manifestly let them see the vanitie of their false and wilde presumption of ciuilitie and Gods liking of them and their honest meanings It is true they dare not say with their tongues there is no God but is there not such talke in their hearts or could they not wish there were no God They worship not Sunne Moone nor Starres but is there in them that warmth of loue to the true God that they can loue him with all their hearts and all their soules where is that liuely knowledge of God where is that trembling feare of God where is that glorying in God where is that cleauing vnto God doe these men euery day commit their wayes and their workes vnto God These men vse to wonder at Hereticks but what formes of God do they conceiue in their heads euery day They will not blaspheme God to his face t is true but will they not murmure from day to day at the worke of his hands They place no diuinitie in the signes of heauen but will they not feare them neither yet this is condemned as well as the other It is true popish Images are gone out of their sight in the Churches but are the pictures of the Trinitie gone out of their houses They thinke indeed it is too bad neuer to come to Church or to giue God no worship but do they make conscience of cold seruice of God or luke-warmnes and continued hypocrisie For may it not be truly said of them their hearts almost neuer come to Church sure their soules will be indited in the day of Christ and conuicted too for obstinate Recusants witchcraft coniuring and charming is naught they say but is going to witches and coniurers and charmers naught too in their opinion To forsweare a mans selfe they hold it somewhat vile if it may be discerned but what conscience make they of swearing in their common talke especially by petty othes and that which is not good They dare not curse God but they dare curse the creatures of God by the name or iustice of God they dare not talke directly against God but they dare vse Gods titles without reuerence They say they know all comes from Gods blessing but doe they daily seeke the sanctification of their callings and the creatures by the word and prayer We all say the Sabbath must be sanctified but who makes it his delight we condemne labour on the Sabbath but where are those Nehemiahs that will restraine this monstrous abuse in the Citie of hyring laborers on the Sabbath Though for many Sabbaths one after an other they trauell hither many hundreds of all sorts from all parts round about and fill the streets almost with tumults on the Lords day from the morning till neere the euening yet none seeks the reformation of this matchlesse abuse or if any would restraine it how are they opposed The Lord giue repentance to those that haue sinned this way and lay not the toleration of this damned abuse to their charge Men say at length it is naught to keep open shops or ride to Faires on the Sabbath day but who repents of the idle and fruitlesse spending of the Sabbath wee doe somewhat in publike duties but who cares for the priuate duties in the family on the Sabbath Men will not openly raile on Magistrates but how licentious are mens tongues in priuate or when doe men affectionately pray for their superiors where is a well ordered Familie to be found Say that men forbeare bloud fighting doe they forbeare anger enuy frowardnesse bitter words They auoide whoredome but doe they shun filthy speaking and lust Some men shun drunkennesse but doe they shun drinkings Open stealth is abhord but secret fraud and deceit is common Couetousnesse is condemned but in worldlinesse men are drowned and see it not Gaming for pounds and hundreds is easily censured but for crownes and shillings it is no offence Men make some conscience of false witnesse in Courts but at home they make no conscience of euill speaking or suspitions or censures It may be men would be loath to be found guilty of raysing slanders but yet men loue lies if any body else will inuent them and they will goe about with tales and spread them they will discouer secrets they will slaunder by scoffing or iesting they will report part of mens words but not all or not in their sense and for euill thoughts and worlds of contemplatiue wickednesse these men neuer care for Obiect But some may say what neede all this adoe it is precisenesse to be so curious Answ. It is true it is precisenesse and wee are commanded to walke precisely for so the word is Eph. 5.15 And besides there is that necessitie of it that vnlesse our righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises who yet lead a ciuill life wee cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Obiect But we see the most men and those too men of great place and learning do not fauor such stricktnesse Answ. What then such is the calling of a Christian that not many mightie not many wise not many noble c. wil be drawne to deny themselues that they may be saued But yet we must enter into at that streite gate that fewe finde Obiect But there is none can do as you require Answ. In many things we sinne all but yet Gods children do endeauour after the holinesse required confessing their faileings and no sinne hath dominion ouer them but now other men allow themselues in these euils and thinke all is well and haue no desire or indeauor to shew their respect to all Gods commandements but venture all to Gods mercie yea they will not forgo such sinnes as they can leaue if they list they will continue in sinne that neither bring them pleasure nor profit Obiect But might some one of the better sort say what are wee bound to respect all Gods wills and to be perfect and full and to stand so too who is able to beare it is it not a heauie yoake Answ. It is true that all this is required and heereby we may see whether sinne hath bought vs and what impotencie is now in vs It is true also that a mortall condition is a hard condition Our Sauiour meant some thing when he said striue to enter into the straite gate Yet a Christian needs not faint for it is all good worke and he is to obey no worse a will then Gods will and for no worse an end then his owne good and with no worse company then all the Saints Obiect But the multitude of my former sinnes troubles me that I cannot with that comfort addresse my selfe to vndertake this strickt course Answ. This is thy comfort that in Christ there is a propitiation
zeale that spends it selfe in rayling and fiery reproches railers seldome stand long 11 Or an ignorant bold zeale such as was in the Iewes Or lastly a selfe conceited zeale when men trust too much to themselues and their owne iudgements True zeale hath in it 6 things 1 The affections of worship and spirituall compassion it will not rest in the bare worke done either of pietie to God or spirituall mercy to men it cannot bee cold or lukewarme in praying hearing preaching admonishing c. 2 An ardent loue to such as feare God shewed by desire mourning and seruencie of minde towards them 3 An vtter hatred of the wickednesse and profanenesse of the world with a willingnesse to shew and maintaine according to a mans calling a spirituall oposition against it 4 An affectionate desire after Gods house and the puritie of it thus the zeale of Gods house should eate vs vp 5 A great wrestling within a man against the corruptions of his owne nature expressed by indignation sorrow confession strong cries to God and reuenge vpon the flesh 6 The couetting of all spirituall things as the best things in the world Lastly obserue that he saith much zeale or great zeale which sheweth that men ought to thriue in zeale aswell as in other graces howsoeuer the world iudge of it only let men looke to themselues according to the former rules that they deceiue not themselues nor the world For you and for them of Laodicea and Hierapolis I will not trouble the Reader with the topographie of these townes it is out of question they were neere bordering cities Only obserue here 3 things 1 That the care of faithfull teachers and their desire to do good extends to other Churches also hence they are compared fitly to starres that giue light not only to the orbe in which they are but to places further of and this good Ministers may do by praier example of faithfulnesse and diligence or by counsell or writing or confirmation of doctrine by preaching as there is occasion And this shewes the worth of painfull and sincere Teachers they are a great benefit to the whole countrie where they liue and therefore they should be protected and incouraged by all them that would be accounted louers of their countrie 2 That Ministers owe a speciall loue and care to the neighbour Churches for as neerenesse of habitation increaseth the strength of ciuill bonds so should it much more in spirituall 3 That the care of other Churches should not cause men to neglect the stocke that depends vpon them it is not sufficient that men preach somewhere God calls for an account of their stewardship in their owne charge they must tend their owne heards he were a strange Husbandman that would plow his neighbours field and let his owne lie vntilled it is vile corruption to be intent when we labour for others and remisse when we labour for our owne people Luke the beloued Phisition There is some adoe amongst Interpreters who this Luke should be but I incline to them that thinke it was Luke the Euangelist but whosoeuer it was three things may be heere obserued 1 That the Church of God hath alwaies consisted of men of diuers callings so as no lawfull calling is excluded nor yet any only taken 2 That Phisicke hath beene of ancient honor and vse in the Church wee see it here in the Apostles time and it was long before also for there were Phisitions in Iosephs time 4 Sorts of men may be reproued concerning Phisicke or Phisitions 1 Such as totallie neglect them though they haue neede to vse them yet our Sauiour Christ saith the sicke neede a Phisition o 2 Such as are wayward and will not be cured that is such as through impatiencie will not be ordered by this meanes in the manner they should be 3 Such as put their whole trust in Phisicke as Asa did neglecting to seeke vnto God for helpe yea it is to be noted in Asa that his disease being but ordinarie yet to neglect the Lord in it was a great sinne for though God hath allowed Phisicke as an helpe yet it was neuer his meaning to robbe himselfe of his owne glory 4 Such as will out of pride and nicenesse be tampering with their bodies in phisicke when there is no need contrarie to that of our Sauiour Christ the whole neede not the Phisitian Now in as much as many times it is manifest phisicke doth no good to the diseased we are to vnderstand three things first that this may be the fault of carelesse and ignorant Phisitians 2 That as we grow monsters in the world by sinning ouerpassing the deedes of the wicked so the Lord sometimes by bringing in strong and new diseases doth ouerpasse the skill of the Phisitians 3 God for sinnes or triall may restraine the blessing vpon the meanes which else would be auaileable The third thing I note is that the holy Ghost giues this praise to a godly Phisitian importing that a Phisitian should be a man sound in religion and zealous for the truth and knowne and beloued in the Church for as it is certaine godly and religious Phisitians may do much good in the dangers of their patients so miserable experience shewes that popish and superstitious Phisitians do exceeding much hurt by working vpon those opportunities to seduce and peruert men And Demas This is that Demas that afterward forsooke Paul and imbraced this present world from the consideration of whose estate wee may obserue three things 1 That the vices of men by the profession of the truth may be restrained when they are not cured This mans loue of the world was in him when he was at the best but it was curbed and held downe and so it is with many hypocrites and therefore men should be warned and looke to themselues that they be not deceiued by taking the restraint of the outward practice of some euill for the true mortification of them It is many times a great hand of God vpon vnsound hearted men that at their best they are seene into and not greatly esteemed it seemes it was so with this man for if we marke it the Apostle not only reckons him in the last place but he names him also without any manner of praise as if he would import that hee durst not commend him to the Churches We should here learne what to doe towards such from the example of the Apostle Now if any would know more fully what is to bee done and how they should carry themselues towards such as they iustly doubt and feare not to be right though they make profession there are three rules to be obserued 1 Pitty them pray for them and admonish them 2 Commit not thy selfe vnto them but bee well aduised before thou converse inwardly with them It is true that the practise of this rule is strangely censured when those kinde of people perceiue themselues not to be regarded so much
of all sorts of people which is in other parts of the word of God distinctly expressed For 1 Tim. 4.13.15 Ministers must read the Scriptures and Deut. 17.19 it is required also of Kings and Magistrates also none are too good or too great to be imployed herein yoong men must studie in the word Psal. 119 10. so must women also Act. 17.12 Priscilla was ripe in the knowledge of the Scriptures able to instruct others Act. 18.27 what should I say euery good man must read the scriptures Psal. 1.2 The vse may be to stirre vs vp to doe it and to do it constantly for the same word of God that requires it to be done shewes it should be done frequently we must read all the daies of our life Deut. 17.19 and that daily Act. 17.11 day and night Psal. 1.2 they read 4 times a day Nehem. 9.4 And the rather should we be excited to this daily reading of the word considering the profit comes therby it would exceedingly comfort vs Rom. 15.4 It would be a lanterne to our feet and a light vnto our pathes Psal. 119. The word is the sword of the spirit Eph. 6. and how can wee resist tentations with It is written if we read not what is written and without reading we can neuer be expert in the word of righteousnesse thereby we are made acquainted with the mysteries of the kingdome and come to vnderstand all the counsell of God it will teach vs the feare of the Lord and keepe that our hearts bee not lifted vp Deut. 17.19.20 Q. But what should be the reason that many get no more good by reading the word and cannot finde any great profit in their reading I answer diuersly 1 Some men are poysoned with the inclinations of Atheisme and securitie they come to the word to obserue it not to let the word obserue them 2 Many seeke not a blessing by prayer whereas it is certaine the flesh will not of it selfe sauor the things of the spirit 3 Men bring not an humble and meeke spirit whereas vnto the fruitfull meditation of the word a heart quiet and patient and a minde free from pride and passion is requisite Psal. 25.9 4 Men lay not downe their cares and lusts they haue marred their taste before they come they doe not empty their heads and separate themselues to seeke the wisdome of the word care or lust will choake the word 5 Men read not all Gods word nor doe they read constantly they will not waite daily at the gates of wisdome to read seldome or by starts and here and there will doe little good 6 One great cause of not profiting is the not seeking of the law at the Priests mouth that is want of conference and propounding of doubts 7 In many vnprofitablenesse is the scourge of vnthankfulnesse for the good they haue found in reading 8 In reading men doe not minde their owne way for if men did propose vnto themselues what sinne of their owne they might finde rebuked and what directions might bee collected out of that they read for their liues or did note how the word did offer comfort when they need it they could not but finde many excellent experiences of Gods prouidence and power in the word they could not liue in any sinne but either reading or hearing would discouer it nor could they goe long without some word of comfort when they needed it yea they might obserue how God in the word they read did counsell them too when they were in distresse therefore let him that readeth marke and read for himselfe Lastly the cause is in the most that their hearts are not turned to God and so the vaile is not taken away 2 Cor. 3.16 Cause to be read Obserue here 1 That it is not enough to read our selues but wee must cause others to read by exhorting incouraging commanding c. especially Parents and Ministers should see to it so should Magistrates also 2 From the coherence note that wee must cause others to read when wee haue read our selues It is vile hypocrisie for a Minister or Parent to vrge their children or seruants to read the Scriptures when they neglect reading themselues In the Church Here we haue a plaine proofe for reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church we see it was anciently both required and practised adde for the further confirmation hereof these places Deut. 31.11.12 Neb. 8. Luk 4. Act. 13. And this may assure vs 1 That publike reading is no invention or ordinance of man 2 That the people of God haue found in all ages great need of this helpe and therefore they are miserably transported with humor that so vilifie or neglect this ordinance of God and it may bee iust with God that thou shouldst not profit by reading at home when thou carest not for reading in the Church Thus of the reading of the Epistle to the Colossians Epistle from Laodicea Here is a great adoe among Interpreters to finde out what Epistle this was 1 Theophylact thinkes it was the first epistle to Timothy which was written from Laodicea an other towne of that name not this Laodicea before mentioned 2 Some thinke Paul did write an Epistle to the Laodiceans which was Apocrypha and so Dionisius tells of a third epistle to the Corinthians Iacobus Stapulensis caused such an epistle to be printed but Catharinus could easily aâ—ouch that it was a bastard and counterfeit 3 Some thinke the Laodiceans wrote to the Apostle and propounded their doubts vnto which the Apostle hath answered in this epistle and therefore required that his answer might be compared with their doubts this is the most publike opinion But in the generall it shewes vs thus much that we must read other good bookes aswell as Scriptures Thus of the 16 verse Verse 17 And I say to Archippus take heed to the Ministry which thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfill it These words concerne the Colossean preacher who is not onely saluted but exhorted This Archippus as it seemes was their Pastor ioyned with Epaphras who was now at Rome with Paul it is likely hee was growne negligent in teaching and carelesse and idle Many times it comes to passe that men that sometimes were painefull in their Ministry doe afterwards grow slacke and negligent 1 Sometimes from very discouragements from their people either because they profit not or because they weary their teachers with indignities and wrongs thus the very Prophets haue been sometimes so tyred that they could haue been almost willing neuer to speake more in the name of the Lord. 2 Sometimes this comes from the corruption of their owne natures they grow soone weary of Gods worke or else hauing taken more worke to do then they are sufficient for they grow to neglect all or else they are drawne away with the loue of the world or else forbeare of purpose to preach often lest they should be thought to be too precise or else to winne
wisedome and circumspection Quest. How should they shew it that they did remember his bondes Answ. 1 By praying for him to God 2 By shewing like patience vnder their Crosses 3 By constant profession of the doctrine he suffred for 4 By a care of holy life that they might striue to be such as he need not be ashamed to suffer for them 5 By supplying their wants 3 As any haue been more gratious so they haue beene more streitened and opprest by the wicked 4 The actions of great men are not alwaies iust a worthy Apostle may be vnworthily imprisoned 5 The people should be much affected with the troubles of their teachers and therefore they are farre wide that insteed thereof trouble their teachers Grace be with you By grace he meanes both the loue of God and the gifts of Christ as he began so he ends with vowes and wishes of grace which shewes 1 That in God we haue wonderfull reason continually to exalt the praise of his free grace and loue 2 That in man there is no greater happinesse then to be possest of the loue of God and true grace it is the richest portion and fairest inheritance on earth When he saith be with you It is as if he said three thinges 1 Be sure you haue it be not deceiued nor satisfied till ye be infallibly certaine ye haue attained true grace and Gods loue 2 Be sure you loose it not neuer be without it matters not though ye loose some credit or wealth or friends c. so you keepe grace still with you 3 Be sure you vse it and increase it imploy it vpon all occasions be continually in the exercise of it Thus of the whole Epistle There followeth a postscript or vnderwriting in these words Written from Rome and sent by Tichicus and Onesimus There is difference about the reading some coppies haue not Tichicus and Onesimus in some Lattin coppies read Missa ab Epheso But the greeke coppies generally agree that it was from Rome But it is no great matter for the certainty of the reading for the Reader must be admonished that the postscripts are not part of the Canonicall Scripture But were added by the Scribes that wrote out the Epistles If any desire to be more particularly informed herein he may peruse a learned Tractate of this argument published by Mr Rodulph Cudworth vpon the subscription of the Epistle to the GALATHIANS 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 FINIS The substance of all Theologie exprest briefly in this Epistle as is manifested by instance The Precepts of life The Epilogue Verse 1.2 Verse 3. Verse 4.5 Verse 5.6 Verse 7.8 Verse 9.10.11 Verse 12.13.14 Verse 15 16.17 Verse 18.19.20 Verse 21.22 Verse 23. Verse 28. Verse 29. Verse 1 PAVL an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the will of God and Timâ—theus our Brother Verse 2. To them which are at Colosse Saints and faithfull brethren in Christ Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord IESVS CHRIST Verse 3. Wee giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ alwayes praying for you Verse 4. Since wee heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue toward all Saints Verse 5. For the hopes sake which is laid vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospell Verse 6. Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the world and is fruitfull as it is also among you from the day that yee heard and tâ—uely knew the grace of God Verse 7. As yee also learned of Epaphras our deare fellow seruant which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ. Verse 8. Who hath also declared vnto vs your loue which yee haue by the Spirit Verse 9. For this cause wee also since the day wee heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that yee might be fulfiâ—led with knowledge of his wiâ—â— in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord please hiâ— in all things being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long suffering with ioyfulnesse Verse 12. Giuing thankes vnto the Father which hath made vs meete to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light Verse 13. Who hath deliuered vs from the power of darkenesse and hath translated vs into the Kingdome of his deare Sonne Verse 14. In whom wee haue redemption through his bloud that is the forgiuenes of sinnes Verse 15. Who is the Image of the inuisible God the first borne of euery creature Verse 16. For by him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him Verse 17. And he is before all things and in him all things consist Verse 18. And hee is the head of the body of the Church hee is the beginning and the first borne of the dead that in all things he might haue the preeminence Verse 19. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnes dwell Verse 20. And by him to reconcile all things vnto himselfe and to set at peace through the bloud of his Crosse both the things in earth and the things in heauen Verse 21. And you which were in times past strangers enemies because your mindes were set in euill workes hath he now also reconciled Verse 22. In the body of his flesh through death to make you holy and vnblameable and without fault in his sight Verse 23. If ye continue grounded and stablished in the faith and be not moued away from the hope of the Gospell whereof yee haue heard and which hath bin preached vnto euery creature which is vnder heauen whereof I Paul am a Mâ—nister Verse 24. Now I reioyce in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my â—lesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Verse 25. Whereof I am a Minister according to the dispensation of God which is giuen mee vnto you ward to fulfill the word of God Verse 26. Which is the mystery hid since the world beganne and from all ages but now is made manifest to his Saints Verse 27. To whom God would make knowne what is the riches of this glorious mystery among the Gentiles which riches is Christ in you the hope of glory Verse 28. Whom we preach admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus Verse 29. Whereunto I also labour and striue according to his working which worketh in me mightily A Description of the Author of this Epistle Phil. 3.5 Acts 23.6 Acts 22.3 Phil. 3. Titus 1.12 Phil. 3.6 Gal. 1.13.14 1 Tim. 1. Acts 8.9 Act 22.26 1 Tim. 2. 2 Cor. 6.
Iohn 20.23 Mat. 18.18 How the Ministers fulfill the Word * 2 Tim. 4.8 a Iohn 15. 16 17. b Rom. 1.16 15.19 c Rom. 8.4 2 Cor. 2.14 1 Cor. 1.17 Gal. 3.1.3.5 d Luke 4.21 e Rom. 15.18 a 1 Tim. 3.16 b Rom. 16.25 c Ephes. 3.9 2 Tim. 1.9 d Col. 2.3 e Rom. 16.26 f 1 Cor. 2.7.14 Quest. Ans. g Esay 25.8 h Heb. 3.13 i 2 Cor. 4.3 Ephes. 6. Reuel 2. 2 Cor. 10.4 k Mat. 13. l 2 Tim. 1.10 Tit. 1.3 Quest. Ans. Vses m Esay 29.11 n Tit. 1.2.3 o 1 Cor. 4.1 p Tit. 1.1.3 Heb. 4.2 q Rom. 16.25.26 r Ier. 31.34 s 2 Cor. 3.16 t Reâ—el 3.18 u Reu. 4.1.3.4.5.6.12 x Mat. 13.11.12 y 1 Tim. 3.9 z 1 Cor. 4.1 * Mat. 13.16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Reuel 4.10 b Luke 20.25 c Rom. 12.2 d 1 Pet. 4.2 e 1 Tim. 1.17 f Mat. 13. 2 Cor. 4.4 g Iohn 8.35 Note q Rom. 1. 2. Obiect Sol. How the misterie is reuealed Quest. Ans. 1 Pet. 1.10 h 1 Pet. 1.10 Iohn 3. i Psal. 16.10 k Iob 15.15 l Math. 27 52. m Psal. 16.3 n Act. 26.18 o 1 Cor. 3 16.17 p Rom 16. q 1 Cor. 6.11 r 1 Cor. 1.2 Quest. Answ. The defects of the ciuill honest man a Psal. 25.14 b Gal. 3 23. c Psal. 85.8 d Rom. 1.17 e Math. 16.17 f Psal. 50. g Iam. 1.5 h Math. 11.25 i Mat. 15. k Psal. 39.9 l 2 Tim 1.10 Quest. What we must doe to keepe affection in the admiration of the word Answ. m Hose 4.11 Lukeâ—1 â—1 34 True knowledge is a rich knowledge n 1 Cor. 1.5 o Phil 3.9 p Iohn 17.3 q Reuel 3.17 Vses Vse 1. r Mat. 23.37 â—â— 39 s Hos. 4.1.2 2. t Reu. 5. v Esa. 1.10 x 1 Pet. 2.9 Nine Vses of the Doctrine of the calling of the Gentiles x Gen. 9.27 y Esa. 11.10 z Ier. 16.19 a Mich. 4.1 Zach. 8.20 b Esa. 12.3 c Rom. 11. d Esa. 2. e Esa. 55.1.4.8 f Rom. 4.24 Gal. 39 2. Christ the only true riches of the Christian g Iam. 2.5 h Rom. 2.4.5.6 i Ier. 9.24 k Iob 36.18.19 Luke 6.12 l Rom. 10.12 m 2 Cor. 13.5 n Gal. 2.20 o Ephes. 3.18 How Christ is conueyed into the faithfull p Rom. 8.32 Esa. 9.6 Iohn 17.6 q 2 Cor. 2.14 r Gal. 3.24 s Gal. 3.1 How wee may know that Christ is in our hearts t 2 Cor. 4.6 u 2 Cor. 3.18 x Rom. 8.5.7 y Math. 3.11 z 2 Cor. 10.5 x Gal. 4.6.7 a Rom. 5.9 2 Cor. 5.14 b Rom. 8.10 c 2 Cor. 3.17 Esa. 61.1.2 d Gal. 2.20 2 Cor. 13 14. e Hos. 14.6 Rom. 14.17 The benefits come by Christ dwelling in vs. f 2 Cor. 5.19 g 1 Cor. 1.30 h 2 Cor. 1.20.22 i 1 Cor. 1.6.7 k 2 Cor. 12.9 l 2 Cor. 1.5 m 1 Cor. 3.22.23 n Rom 8.34.35 o Rom. 6. â—3 p Gal 5.24 q 2 Cor. 5.16.17 r Ephes 4.22 s Ephes. 3.16 t Gal. 2 20 v Ephes. 3.18 x Rom. 10.12 y Rom. 8.35.37 z Mat. 12.29 * 1 Cor. 11.3 Seauen ill signes that Christ dwels not in a mans heart Vses Phil. 3.21 Col. 3.1.2 Rom. 5.3 2 Cor. 4.18 1 Pet. 4.13 Iam. 2.5 Rom. 15.7 The honour of Ministers The dutie of Ministers The reproofe of Ministers a Esa. 58.1 2 Tim. 3.17 Heb. 9.10 Act. 20 31. 1 Thes. 5.11 b Act. 17.3 c Math. 3.11 d 1 Cor. 10.11 e Esa. 11.3 Vses f Thes. 1.12 g Psal. 32.9 h Gen. 4.12 i Psal. 39.11 k Prou. 11.10 l Prou. 15.12 m Prou. 29.1 n 2 Chron. 36.11.16 What we must doe to profit by preaching o Iohn 14. p Psal. 25.9 q Psal. 119.26.118 2 Chron. 6.26.27.28.29.30 Why the word is called wisedome What it is to teach in all wisedome r Mat. 23. s 1 Cor. 1.17 t 1. Cor. 2.1 v Prou. 14.8.9.15.16 x 1 Cor. 3. y Prou. 10.5 z Prou. 13.20 * Phil. 1.10 a Ephes. 5.15 b Deut. 32.23 Iob 4. vlt. Quest. Answer We present our hearers to God in fine respects Vses c Luke 14.18.19 How we are perfect Quest. Answ. Twelue signes of a strong Christian. a 2 Tim. 4.1.2.3 1 Thes. 5.12 Quest. Answer The need of daily preaching b Psal. 107. c Psal. 119. Note the Apostles â—ffection in obseruing Gods prouidence in the successe of his labours It is God that workes in the ministery of the Word VERSE 1. FOr I would ye knew what great fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Laodicea and for as many as haue not seen my person in the flesh Verse 2. That their hearts might bee comforted and they knit together in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of GOD euen the Father and of CHRIST Verse 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge Verse 4. And this I say least any should beguile you with inticing words Verse 5. For though I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the spirit reioycing and beholding your order and the stedfastnesse of your faith in Christ. Verse 6. As ye haue therefore receiued CHRIST IESVS the LORD so walke ye in him Verse 7. Rooted and built vp in him and stablished in the faith as ye haue been taught abounding therein with thanksgiuing Verse 8. Beware lest there bee any man that spoile you through Philosophie and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ. Verse 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the godhead bodily Verse 10. And ye are compleat in him who is the head of all principality and power Verse 11. In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of CHRIST Verse 12. In that yee are buried with him through baptisme in whom yee are also raised vp together through faith of the operation of GOD which raised him from the dead Verse 13. And you being dead in your sinnes and the vncircumcision of the flesh hath he quickened together with him forgiuing you all your trespasses Verse 14 Blotting out the hand-writing of ordinances that was against vs which was contrary to vs and tooke it out of the way nailing it to his crosse Verse 15. And hath spoiled the principalities and powers and hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them in the same crosse Verse 16. Let no man therefore condemne you in meat and drinke or in respect of an holy day or of the new moone or of the sabbath daies Verse 17. Which are but a shadow of things to come but the body is in Christ. Verse 18 Let no man at his pleasure beare rule ouer you by humblenes of mind and worshipping of Angels aduancing himselfe in c. Verse 19. And holdeth not the head whereof all the body furnished and
knit together by ioints and bands c. Verse 20. Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the ordinances of the world c. Verse 21. As touch not tast not handle not Verse 22. Which all perish with the vsing and are after the commandements doctrines of men Verse 23. Which things haue indeede a shew of wisedome in voluntary religion and humblenesse of minde and in not sparing the body neither haue they it in any estimation to satisfie the flesh The order of the first part of this chapter a 1. Thess. 1.2 b Vers 3.4 c 1. Tim. 1.18 d 1. Tim. 4 7. e 1 Cor. 9 7 12. Enemies to sincere preaching f 1. Cor. 9.27 g 1. Tim. 1.10 h 2. Thess. 2.4 i Reuel 9. k 2. Tim. 3.8 l 2. Tim. 4 14.15 m Eph. 4.14 How many waies faithfull Ministers fight Col. 4.12 Doctrine 1. An vnregene rate heart is a comfortlesse heart Note Doct. 2. The Gospell brings a man the true consolation Vses The solace that comes by the word with the answers to diuers obiections Psal. 19. Causes why many finde no more comfort in the word a Esay 65.5 b Math. 5.4 Esay 61.1.2.3 c Esa. 51.7 d Pro. 29 6. e 1. Pet. 1.8.9 f Ioh. 16.14 g Psal. 7â— 3 Seuen inconueniences of an vncomfortable heart Differences of loue The Author Bond Seat Effects Obiects Properties of loue h 1. Thess. 1.3 i Rom. 14.15 Gal. 5.13 k 1. Pet. 4.8 l 2. Cor. 2.7.8 m 1. Ioh. 3.17 2 Cor 8.24 Rules for preseruing loue n Phil. 2.4 o Phil. 2.2.3 p 1. Cor. 13. q 1. Cor. 13. r Phil. 1.9 s 1. Thess. 4.11 The restraint of this loue t 1. Cor. 6. u Psal 26.5.6 Ephes. 5.6 Phil. 3.18 * 1. Cor. 5. x Phil. 3.2 y Reuel 2 9. z 2. Thess. 3.6 a 2. Thess. 3 14.15.16 Foure sorts of disturbers of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b Act. 9.22 c Act. 16.10 d 1. Cor. 2.16 e Ephes. 4.16 The Gospell is certaine two waies A twofold fulnesse f Ephes. 5.18 g 1. Thess. 3.12 h Rom. 15.13 2. Cor. 7.4 i Act 9.36 Psal. 1.11 Reuel 3.1 2. Cor. 10.6 Full assurance may be had It must bee sought k Heb. 10.22 l Heb. 6.12 Seuen things of which we should be assured n Heb. 6.12 Seuen signes of full assurance o 1. Thess. 1.6 p Ephes. 4.14 q Heb. 6.11.12 r Heb 10.22.23 s Rom. 4.20 t Esay 11.7.9 u Rom. 15.14 What we must doe to get full assurance Vse Wherein our spirituall riâ—hes â—e * Col. 3.16 x Tit. 3.6 y Ephes. 2.4 2 Cor 8.1 9.11 z Rom. 10 11. a 1. Tim 6 18. b 1. Cor 1.5 c Iam. 2.5 Assurance is riches â—n many respects Answer to the vbiquitaries The difference of knowledge in Christ and Angels and men a 1. Cor. 1.30 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What Pithanalogie is Who are deceiuers a 2. Cor. 11.3 2 Thess 2. b 2. Cor. 6. c Heb. 3.13 d Ier. 23.14 Ezech. 13.10 Mich. 3.5 Gal. 5.9 3. 3 Rules to preuent beguiling a 1. Cor. 14.33 Of order in the common wealth b Prou. 8. Rom. 13. Order in the Church Order in the family d Gal. 6.16 e Psal. 50. vlt. f Pro. 4.26 g Psal. 112.5 i Luke 1.79 k Psal. 51. vlt. l Pro. 19.16 Ten helpes of order in conuersation Nine lets of order Rules for bringing our liues into order Vse of catalogues More rules Vses m Psal. 5.8 n Psal. 90. vlt. o Psal. 17.5 That stedfastnesse of faith may be had p 2. Cor. 1.21.22 q 2. Tim. 2.19 Matt. 7.24 r Heb. 6.17.18 s 1. Pet. 5.9 t Iam. 1.6 The properties of the man stedfast in faith u Eph. 3.17.19 * 1. Ioh. 5.4 Gal. 6.14 x Rom. 5.4 Isa. 26.16 y Rom. 4. z 2. Cor. 1.18.19 The causes of vnsettlednesse a 2. Thess. 3.2 The means of stedfastnesse The inconueniences of an vnstedfast faith Vnstedfastnes of faith three wayes How weake faith may be discerned Causes of the vnsetlednes of faith weake Remedies for faith weake Causes of faith weakned Signes of faith weakned Remedies for faith weakned Causes of the losse of stedfastnes Steps in falling away The effects Distinctions about apostasie Remedies for the losse of stedfastnesse Vses Psal. 56.9 116.7 a 2. Pet. 1.9 b 2. Thess 3.6 c 2. Ioh. 4. d Gal. 1.9 1. Cor. 15.1.2 e Gal. 1.12 f 1. Cor. 11.23 g Phil. 4.9 h 2. Ioh. 9. The priuiledges of such as receiue Christ â— Phil. 3.9 k 1. Pet. 8. l Rom. 5.11 3.25 m Reu. 2.17 n 1. Cor. 1.6 4 7. o Rom. 8 9. p 2 Cor. 3.17 q Rom. 8.13 r Zach. 12.12 s Rom 8.15 t Gal. 5.22 u Eph. 1.14 * Ioh 14. x Rom. 8.10 y Rom. 8 26. z Rom 8.11 a Heb. 9.15 b Rom. 8.17 c Gal. 2.20 Rules for perseuerance to bee obserued in our first conuersion d 2. Cor. 13.5 e Psal. 37 8.9 f Ioh. 10.28 Ier. 32.39.40 g 1. Cor. 1.6 1. Tim. 2.6 h Psal. 51.12 What a free spirit is i Ier. 31.33 Psal. 37.31 k Psal. 125.1.24 Signes of a true heart Rules to be looked vnto after our calling Heb. 10 36. Phil. 3. The order of the rest of the chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Math. 13. b Math. 13. c Reuel 2. d Math. 21. e 2. Ioh. 10. f Hos. 5. vlt. g Heb. 6. h Psal. 51. i Reuel 3.11 Quest. Answ. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Quest. Answ. How Philosophy becomes vaine deceipt When men are corrupted by philosophy The diuers acceptation of the word Tradition Not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A distinction about tradition Traditions in the Church of the Iewes Cabalisticall Diuinity Traditions in the Churches of the Gentiles Quest. Answ. Traditions in the times of the Fathers in the primitiue Church Traditions in Popery Scriptures against traditions Ob. 1. a Ioh. 16.12.13 Sol. b Ioh. 15.15 c Ioh. 14 26. d Ioh. 16.12 e Act. 1.3 Ob. 2. f Ioh. 21. vlt. 20 30. Sol. Ob. 3. 8 Wayes any tradition growes euill What hee meanes by rudiments Why called rudiments Why of the world The law abrogated 4. wayes How the morall law is abrogated Rom 8.1.2 Rom 6.14 Gal. 5 23. 1. Tim. 1.9 How the Iudiciall Lawes are abrogated a Ephes. 2.12 b Phil. 3.18 c 1. Pet. 2.16 d 1. Pet. 4.1.2 e 2. Cor. 5.20 f Gal 1.7 g Matth. h Rom. 10.3.4 i Mat. 10.33 k Hâ—b 11.26 l Esay 53.1 Rom. 10.16 m Mat 11.29 n Mark 9.42 o 1. Cor 1.12 p 1. Cor. 11.28 q Gal. 2.17.18 19. r 1. Tim 5.11.12 s 2 Ioh 9. t Ephâ—s 4.30 u 2. Cor. 11.3 * Hebr. 10. x 1. Pet. 1.14 Why our Sauiour was the second person in the Trinitie and no other a Ioh. 1.1 Col. 1 15. b Ioh. 1.12 c Col. 1 15. Heb. 1.3 d Col. 1.13 e Reuel 1 7. f Mat. 28.21 g Reuel 2.23 h Phil. 3.21 i Ierem. 23.6